#dark number five x reader

[mykinkyyandere]

Weak Princess

AO3

Pairings: Yandere/Dark! Daddy! Five Hargreeves X Age Regressed! Naive! f!Reader

Summary: Five's desire to have you goes back to his childhood years. Over the years, this protective instinct turns into a darker, more obsessive desire. On top of that, you being so naive only makes things worse.

Warnings: Smut, DUB-CON & NON-CON, +18, yandere, dark, obsessive, possessive, controlling, stalking, manipulating, abusing, lying, kidnapped reader, male & female receiving, daddy-kink, praise kink, hinted somnophilia & hand job, punishments, male dominance, (forced) age regressed & isolated reader, naive & innocent reader, taking advantage of the reader, step-sibling relationship, sexual assault, drugged reader, bottle-feeding, pet names, smacking on the butt, hair pulling, shower sex, oral sex (both receiving), forcing to blow job, slapping face with cock, cumming in mouth, forcing to drink cum, drinking cum, slightly chocking, hinted dacryphilia (?), unprotected sex, drunk sex, drunk Five, cumming inside, loss of virginity, slight blood (virginity), dirty talk (?), grammatical mistakes, possible missed warnings

A/N: Five's a grown-up & didn't stuck in the future. This fiction focuses on flashbacks & past.

It was difficult for you to make sense of life. Understanding life and taking care of yourself. You never knew why you were like this and you constantly watched others to take care of you. First different nannies and then your new mom. Dad said that there was a problem with you and kept your interaction with people very limited. You hardly ever played with your siblings and you saw very little of them. You barely even left your room because dad didn't let you, as you had somehow hurt yourself everytime. Seeing how upset you were, mom got dad's permission and took you to your siblings from time to time, promising to keep you completely safe. Unfortunately, you didn't grow up together enough to get to know each other and establish closeness. But that didn't stop Five from developing an instinct for you that would later become a huge obsession.

You knew that the fact that you were so vulnerable, in need of protection and care was something that attract Five's attention from the very first moment. His eyes were on you, always. Even though you barely saw him, you could tell at a glance how polar opposite he was. You tried to get him out of your mind, but you couldn't stop comparing yourself to him. You wondered if he was comparing too, if he thought how different you were. You wished so much that the meaning of his stares, which were always on you, would be good. If you knew he was staring at you because he hated you, you'd probably cry and never be able to go out again because he was great in your eyes.

He's always been the powerful boy in every way. He neither cared nor obeyed what others said. With his rebelliousness and self-confidence, he's always been the most different person in the room and the scariest person to you. You could tell he was proud of the way he was. He was satisfied with the little smile that appeared on his face when they recognized his intelligence and superiority and saw him as a leader. You could see that being weak was something he had never experienced. On the other hand, seeing how much of a 'coward' girl you were compared to him made you shy away from him. You were afraid that he wouldn't like you, break your heart, or embarrass you. You never could've guessed what a boy like him might think of a girl like you. He looked at you all the time, he was always around whenever you were allowed to go out. You thought he was belittling you. But you were wrong.

One day you walked through the mansion to find your siblings without mom seeing you. You felt bad for running away from her, but you wanted to take care of yourself. After using the stairs, you saw Five and froze in panic. You were so scared because you thought he was going to be mad at you and tell you to go. You wanted to go back without him seeing you, but you met his eyes. Out of breath, you took a step back and lost your balance. You could've been seriously injured if you had fallen down those stairs. Maybe you could have died. But Five, catching your falling body, held you tight and jumped back to where he was. He knealed on the floor, leaned your body against his shoulder, and gripped your chin. His gaze was firm. His brows were furrowed and it was clear that he wasn't satisfied. "What are you doing on the stairs all alone?"

You tried to get up but he didn't let you. His hold around your body was firm, and his demeanor showed that he certainly didn't want you to do the opposite of what he wanted. He squeezed your chin a little and forced you to answer. His voice was calm, but definitely serious. "Why are you alone?"

"I wanted to find my siblings." Your eyes filled with tears and your voice trembled. He definitely scared you. He tightened his arm and shook his head when you wanted to get out of his hold. He took a deep breath and looked down at you disapprovingly.

"Without mom?"

You didn't know how to respond and started to cry. Were you too sensitive or was he too harsh? Why didn't he let you go, why did he push you so hard? Did he hate you that much? He watched you cry for a short while without doing anything, and then he let go of your chin and hugged you. He... hugged you. You couldn't believe he hugged you. You felt that he was hesitating but he was gentle as he hugged you. He patted your head, slowly pulling your hair near your ear. His hot breath tickled you and made you tremble. "You can't walk around alone. Something very bad could happen to you."

You felt so helpless, and sad. He was right, what were you thinking? If he hadn't saved you... You wrapped your arms around his neck and hugged him tightly, couldn't measure your acts. You didn't notice your tears soaking his uniform as you lay your head on his shoulder. "I'm so sorry." You burst into tears, therefore he teleported you to his room. He even carried you to his bed and let you sleep there. Your thoughts about Five had changed that day. You saw that he actually cared about you when he carefully put you in his bed, sat next to you and caressed your cheek. He even apologized for being harsh on you. Then, he gave you a long warning that you shouldn't go anywhere without mom, or him. He said you shouldn't be afraid of him and you should always tell him when you need or want something.

"I know I'm scaring you, I've been aware of this for a long time. You're so timid that I couldn't help but try to understand you from afar. A mysterious, shy and rather fragile girl who rarely leaves her room. Like an angel hiding or being protected from the evil world. You're just so... whatever. To be honest, I thought it was impossible to talk to you. I don't know why, probably this sounds so stupid right now. I don't know how to explain. For that, you must see yourself through my eyes. The feelings you give me are quite... different. But I just want you to know that I've always wanted to be close to you."

He constantly checked on you to make sure he had your attention as he spoke. He cupped your cheeks and brought his face closer to yours, he tilted his head to ask if you understood, or he repeated himself several times when he thought you didn't understand. That was the day you broke the wall between you and him. Five, once looking at you from afar, said that you shouldn't leave his side no matter what. He even told that he wanted to protect you. It was comforting to learn that he actually kept protective rather than bad thoughts about you. "I'm going to talk to dad. It's time for me to take charge of you. As if I really care if he says no."

"But don't you have more important things to do? Like saving the world?" You grabbed his wrist as he caressed your cheek with his thumb and looked at him with an almost sad expression. He smiled but somehow managed to seem scary. Oh, he was very bossy, he had that dominant energy and you felt overwhelmed by the effect he had on you. Even if it was dad, he had an attitude that could confront anyone with his stubbornness and fearlessness.

"I want to spend time with you. We never got a chance to get to know each other, don't you think?"

You nodded and kept staring at him. "What if he says no?"

Smiling, he leaned closer to your face and whispered. "Then I have no choice but to kidnap you."

Of course he calmed you down by patting your head as you gasped in surprise and looked at him with horror. It was just a joke, you don't need to be afraid.

After that day, Five was always with you instead of watching you from afar. He talked to you, more like asking questions, but it was okay. He asked if you felt dizzy or thirsty, if you were afraid or bored, if were you hurt, if you needed something or wanted something... He was being a little obsessed. You saw that Five wasn't the cruel person you thought to be, but you never thought that he'd be someone who would constantly worry about you and question you for that. You weren't sure what to think. Everything was already very difficult for you. But whenever you felt uneasy about his behaviors and wanted go, he restrained himself. He made you think you were exaggerating every time. Although he scared you sometimes, him protecting you from dad was something that always made your heart tremble.

One day, dad said you had no power, but a weakness that keeps you behind. You can't take care of yourself, you always believe in everyone, you're scared of everything instantly and many more things. "You weren't born a superhero, you were born a super weak!", that's what he told you in front of all your siblings, Pogo, and mom after you run out of your room to attend your siblings' training.

Some of your siblings looked at the ground, some at you. None of them stood up to dad or followed you as you ran crying into your room. Or that they didn't comfort you when you left your room in the weeks that followed. Except Five. When you met his eyes after dad's cruel words, you saw him pressing his lips together. He clenched his fist and shook his head. You heard him yelling at dad as you left there in shame, unable to stand to be in front of anyone any longer. Five's words were bold, truly he was fearless.

Then, when you thought no one would come after you, he suddenly appeared in front of you and grabbed your arms when you jumped with fear. You were excited by those weird feelings in your heart as he tilted his head to make eye contact. When you tried to turn your head, he grabbed your cheek and forced you to look at him. You almost saw his hidden feelings when you looked into his eyes. It was all written there. His eyebrows were raised and his mouth was separated. His expression was full of sadness and pity. He seemed to really need to know that you was and would be okay, or at least you felt like it. "Don't listen to him. You know what a bad man he is. You're so special. No, super special."

The first time you were allowed out of your room in weeks after that, you went to your siblings again. Yes, you were offended, but you were also alone. There were no other people around to see. You watched their training like always and when they took a break, Five jumped next to you. "How's my little sister doing?" He spoke loudly and put his arm around your shoulder. He looked like he wanted everyone to hear him. He wanted them to know that he was taking care of you or that you were somehow close to him.

-

Years passed and everyone went their own way. You, on the other hand, were so lucky to have Five take you with him. The first thing he did was buying a house that he knew would be completely safe for you. Then he decorated your rooms in your taste. Maybe with a little extra safety measures. No pointy furniture, no pointed items, mirrors and windows are impossible to break...

You were strictly forbidden to go out and supposed to stay in your 'playroom' when he wasn't there. He said this room was good for your mind. He told you that you were much more sensitive because you were much more navie than other people for some reason. That's why you had to be protected with high safety measures. And it was his job to protect you. Protecting you, even from yourself, was his top priority. Deep down you thought it was wrong. He wasn't supposed to be like this. But Five never let you argue otherwise. In early days, he was softer with you, showed more tolerance. But as time passed, you felt that his hold on you was getting tighter. He controlled you more than before and even started punishing you. Your first punishment was because you left your playroom and go to the kitchen, and he never allowed you to go there. It was a big no-no place. He was mad, gripping your arm and causing you to whimper in pain. He pushed you into the bed and pinned your arms above your head.

Five got a lot tougher with you as time went on, but it was the first time he had a physical reaction on you. A real physical reaction of his anger. You've never forgotten the way he snapped "What the hell do you think you're doing!". Then he grabbed your arm and dragged you to the bed. He gave you ten hard smacks on each cheek of your butt. You were so scared of him that day, and from that day on, you kept being scared, no matter how much he tried to soothe you. You wanted to get away from him, you wanted to run away from him. By the time you realized how much Five wanted to control you, how much he wanted to possess you, it was too late. A time traveler, ruthless and fetal. There was no escape from him. And he had changed a lot. Of course, you didn't expect him to stay the same as he was years ago. He had grown into a much more dominant man.

The first time, when you moved into your house, he just wanted you to be in your playroom until he was home, including at noon. Later, he let you into the bedroom when he decided you need a daily nap. You could only enter the bedroom at bedtime and nap time because otherwise you would be confused and disrupt your sleep patterns.

Weeks later, he sat you on his lap and started asking how you were. It was more like a questioning ritual in which he questioned you in the evening, making sure that everything was alright. He kept asking you throughout the day if you were okay, but when he sat you on his lap, he gave you a general questioning about everything. It was more about what you did. He wanted to know everything he hadn't witnessed. He said it was a brainstorm when it bothered you and you tried to avoid him. It was important to strengthen your memory.

Then he started dressing you. You wore what he wanted, not what you wanted. He said that although the choice of clothes may seem simple, it was actually very important for your physical health, so you can't do it on your own. Just trust him, daddy knows best. Yes, it sounded off when he first called himself daddy. But he said that he actually had that title from the very beginning, just a title that your sensitive little mind can't comprehend in a minute, that's why he didn't tell you anything about it before. It would scare you if he did.

"A daddy always takes care of his baby. You don't need anyone while I'm around, especially that man. He wasn't your dad. But I can be your daddy, you just need to let me."

He didn't seem to be asking for permission though. He was just getting you used to it. He even started scolding you when you didn't call him daddy. He often held your chin and looked directly into your eyes or smacked your butt randomly.

So you learned eventually. You loved that he took care of you. Actually, you felt like you needed it. You saw that he was quite pleased with dealing every single detail. So when he told you to call him daddy, you did. And you soon got used to it. For this reason, he gave you your first chores: You had to take off his clothes every time he came home. Not all of them, just the jackets of his black suite, his tie, belt and watch. He said doing these things was one of the best thanks you can give to your daddy.

But someday he asked you to take off his shirt, too. You hesitated at first and gave him a confused look. "But you will be half naked."

“I know, little lady.” You froze as you kept your hands on the buttons on his collar and put your hands on his shoulders instead. You stared at him, highly confused. He smiled and gave you a small smack on the butt, making you jump. "Don't keep daddy waiting."

You slowly unbuttoned it with a whimper that escaped your mouth. Your hands were shaking and you tilted your head to avoid eye contact, but you could feel his gaze on you. He grabbed your chin and lifted your head. "Look at me."

Tears filled your eyes as you unbuttoned it by looking at him. His smile, hidden behind his intense gaze, was crushing you. He loved to lead you, no matter what. He enjoyed seeing you melt under him. He loved that you obeyed him.

He told you to look at him when he's naked. He asked you to look at his body and touch it. You didn't understand why he wanted something like that. Of course you raised your voice and asked questions, but not in an angry way, in a confused way.

"You must stop being shy around me. Touch this body and know it, feel it. I'm not a stranger, it is yours. I am yours, just as you are mine. So touch me and don't be afraid to look at me. Soon we will meet our needs. It can't wait forever."

You didn't understand what he meant by needs, but you did as he said. You touched his body with your shaky hands and brought it over his muscles. It was a very difficult and different experience for you. Being close to a body, touching it... It was something you had never experienced. But you thought it was important for the intimacy of the two of you, you had to be physically close in order for you to be close. You didn't know anything because you had no friends or no one to teach you, but you trusted Five.

When he thought it was enough, he kissed your cheek and let you go. But he called you during the shower. You asked several times if he was sure it would be okay to get in. You thought he would be in his clothes, or at least with a towel. You screamed when you saw him naked and turned around.

"It's okay, baby. Take your clothes off and come here. Daddy needs you so bad."

When you refused to go and stayed where you were, he raised his voice. It scared you. "I won't ask you again."

You had no choice but to obey. You took off your clothes and left your underwear, but he warned. "Including your cute little panties and bra."

Your cheeks burned and you hesitated, but you didn't want to make him mad. You lowered your head and were about to slowly pull your panties off when he warned you again. He took your breath away. "Look at me."

And you looked at him. Your eyes were on his firm face but seeing other parts of his body even blurred made you panic. You begged him, hoping he'd have mercy. Your voice was very shaky. A small, frightened voice compared to his clear, harsh one. "I- I'm scared. Please I-"

"No need to be scared, princess. I'm not gonna hurt you. I only want to love your beautiful body. Daddies often need to touch their little princesses. This isn't a bad thing."

You didn't want him to break his soft side, so you took off your panties and bra, in front of his crushing gaze. Covering your breasts with one arm and your pussy with your one hand, you walked over to him and turned your head to a place where you had completely taken him out of sight. He already saw your private parts, but you still wanted to cover them. "Daddy, why do you need me naked?" Your voice sounded like ready to cry.

"Look at me." His voice was hoarse. There was no room for protest in his tone, you could feel it. You turned your head to avoid testing him even more. You must have looked a little too high that you could see the shower ceiling in detail.

He grabbed your cheeks and caressed them. "You're so cute." Then he pulled you into a passionate kiss.

Your first kiss. This was your first kiss.

Your first kiss was with Five, naked, in the shower. You couldn't believe it.

When you tried to push him, he pinned you against the wall and pressed himself against you. He didn't care that you wanted to go as he bit and sucked your lips. He pinned your hands above your head with one hand and grapped your waist with the other. He kissed you like that for minutes. He grabbed your breasts and kneaded, cupped your pussy and rubbed. The sobs you gave in his mouth didn't affect him. It actually affected him differently because as your whimpers increased, his kisses and rubbings became more intense.

Later he turned your face to the wall and pulled your butt towards him. "Please don't!"

He gripped your butt tightly and kneaded it pretty hard as he leaned against you. He moaned into your ear after he kissed your neck. "You have no idea how long I needed you."

You screamed when something hard rubbed up and down in your pussy. It parted your lips and rubbed with pressure. "What's happening?"

"It's me baby, look what you do to me. Now I want you to trust me and press your legs tightly. All right, little princess? Can you do that?"

He squeezed your nipple. Trust him, trust daddy, he knows best. You slowly closed your legs and squeezed him. "More." His throbbing made you squirm. He must have liked it that he pressed himself hard against you. You had no idea why he wanted such a thing, what he was going to do.

"Now I want you to lay your back againts me and wrap your arms around my neck. Understood?"

"Daddy please..." You begged but he smack your butt.

"Understood?" He grit his teeth.

"Uh-huh." You whispered with fear.

This time he smack your butt much harder. He grabbed your hair and pulled your head back, rubbing his lips on yours. "Bad girl."

He didn't pull his lips and forced you to talk like that. Your lips tickled. "I'm sorry daddy, please, I'm so sorry." He moved away from you a little and looked at your face with a stern expression. You corrected yourself, hoping he would forgive you. "Understood, daddy."

"This was the last time you tried me. Next time I won't warn you and I'll tear your little pussy apart, understood?"

"Yes daddy." You cried more the moment he let go of your hair and pulled away from your face. Your body trembled and you couldn't breathe. You were so scared of him that you couldn't stop crying. You felt dizzy, like you were going to pass out.

He leaned your back against himself. He grabbed your chin and turned it towards him, trying to comfort you. "I hate making you cry. But you have to learn to listen to me. I love you so much, don't forget that, okay?"

"Okay daddy." You sniffed. He gently guided you to wrap your arms around his neck. Then he caressed your waist and breasts. Slowly moving himself between your legs and rubbing your pussy, he looked at his tip sticking out from between your legs.

"Now close your eyes and focus on your sweet little pussy."

As he said, you closed your eyes and tried to focus. What you felt was so weird, so different. It was something you've never experienced before. Feeling the hard and rather scary part of him between your legs, rubbing your pussy with pressure, was beyond anything you've ever felt. The way he caressed your arms, the way he brought his face to your cheek and gave his warm breath on you, the growls that escaped his mouth, and the way his hands kneaded your body, all gave you weird feelings. You didn't know what he was doing to your body. Your pussy was burning, begging for something to happen, but you didn't know what. You threw your head back and moaned.

"Good girl." He held your neck and kissed your lips. The pleasure he gave you left you so vulnerable. The slippery sounds that came out as he moved filled your ears. "So wet, I can feel you clenching. Such a good girl."

He grabbed your hips from both sides and pressed it tightly against himself. "Focus and stay put." He slammed into your butt as he pushed himself forward, filling the area with clap sounds. Your moans broke into shaky pieces and echoed from all sides. You arched your back even more and focused on the rapidly increasing sensation.

"Yeah! Yeah, good girl." He was out of breath. You weren't the only one with good feelings. You thought he'd lost his mind as he dipped his fingers in in your skin. "Such a good girl."

"Why do I feel-"

"Cum for me."

You screamed as he let go of your hips and squeezed your breasts painfully. He immediately softened his grip and apologized over and over in a whisper, but his hold was still firm. He was hitting you so hard and fast that it burned from the contact between your butt and legs. Your growing feelings were no longer stoppable, you were close to giving whatever he asked of you. Very close. Your legs closed even more, your body strained. Your lips parted even more as you arched your back as hard as you could, you started to shake as something exploded inside. Your moans were loud. Five kissed you over and over again saying what a good girl you were. He never stopped saying how wonderful your clenches you sent around him.

"Get on your knees."

Even if he was the one who gave you the order, as soon as he said he grabbed your arms and turned you towards him. He placed a hard kiss on your lips, then pressed you to the floor. Face-to-face with his cock made you jump back in fear, but he held you steady. "Take it in your mouth."

"Daddy..." You were still trembling slightly and your eyes were closing because of the sensitivity between your legs.

He grabbed your hair and slapped you on the cheek with his cock. He slapped you on both cheeks a few more times, then rubbed it on your face and pressed it to your lips. "Believe me, I'll hurt you if I do. Don't test my patience, babygirl."

You nodded immediately and apologized. You let out a whinper as your trembling hands touched him, which you thought Five liked because he patted your head. You wrapped both of your hands around him and slowly took the tip into your mouth. You didn't know what to do, or why you were doing it. But you had to. You were his good girl.

When you took him in your mouth, he threw his head back and moaned loudly. The hand holding your hair tightened and pushed you a little towards him. "Suck it. I wanna feel that warm little tongue of yours."

You did as he said but you were too slow and gentle for fear of hurting him. You panicked when he pressed your head against him. You let go of your hands holding him and leaned against his legs. You tried to pull yourself back but he was moving your head back and forth. You hit his legs in panic, coughed a little and sobbed breathlessly before he pulled you back. You were so miserable, frightened, small and shaky.

"I'm so sorry." After giving you a few more seconds to catch your breath, he pushed himself and kept abusing your mouth. "I'm so close baby, just hold on."

You closed your teary eyes and begged it to end as soon as possible. He held your head tightly as he started throbbing in your mouth and warned you. "Hold your breath, babygirl. I know you can take me." And then he poured himself into your mouth. It was too much, you thought you would choke, and it was salty. You didn't know how long you could hold your breath and you hit his legs. But he held you steady and throbbing out more cum. His moans echoed throughout the shower. You hit his legs more, couldn't take it anymore. You had to drink some of his cum as he held your head a little more still. When he finally pulled you back, he immediately covered your mouth. "Swallow."

You swallowed quickly in hopes of catching your breath, and you coughed wildly when he took his hand away from your mouth. You put your hands on the floor and sobbed as you cried. Without waiting too long, he took you in his arms and carried you to the bathtub. He prepared warm water after he put you in it and said what a good girl you were that day as he gently washed you. "I'm so proud of you. You satisfied your daddy so, so well. I knew my beautiful little princess would take me that well."

After washing you, he took you to bed and dressed you in your favorite color. Your skirt was too short and you had no panties on yet. You sighed as you waited for him to put your panties on you. Your body was still shaking from what you had just experienced. He stopped when he was about to put on the panties, he threw it over your head. He lifted your legs and bent them towards you. He knealed before the bed and kissed your sensitive spot softly, then licked all over your pussy. "You're like a candy."

He moved his tongue very slowly. He let his hot breath burn your pussy as he licked and grabbed your breast. He was slow, pressing specifically on your sensitive spot and not forgetting to lick your slit. Then he started to suck the most sensitive part of your poor little pussy mercilessly. You screamed and writhed on the bed and asked him to stop, but he brought the hand that was holding your breast to your neck and held you fixed. Crying, you grabbed his wrist and crushed under his strong tongue blows. He didn't leave you, he never broke contact with you. Her growls vibrated and you arched your back as he savored your pussy. It was about to happen again. You were about to experience that feeling again.

He pulled his hand away from your neck and pulled you closer by your legs to fit his position better. You pushed your hips to his face and moaned shakily as the vibration filled your entire body. The sounds he made while drinking your juice were so dirty, so shameless. It was his physical way to say that you were delicious when he ripped you apart with his mouth.

After the first sexual activity you experienced, Five's physical interaction to you highly increased. Sitting on his lap, he cupped your pussy and kneaded your breasts, waking you by licking or rubbing your pussy while you were asleep, asking you to hand job him...

He told you many times what a good girl you were and gave you several rewards. Coloring books, toys, dolls, cute clothes, jewelry and much more. "My rule is actually very simple. Be my good little princess and I'll make you very happy."

You did whatever he said to prove you were a good girl. Even when he wants to bottle-feed you. He basically wanted to be in control of everything about you because you were too naive to do and figure anything out on your own. So he picked you up, rested your head on his shoulder, and brought the bottle to your lips. "You'll make daddy so proud if you drink it all."

You started to feel very different as time went on. Weaker, more scared and more needy than ever before. It's like you've been out of your mind since he started bottle-feeding you. When you tried to explain it to him, he silenced you and patted your head. "My little baby's dreaming again. Don't be afraid, princess. I'll protect you. Just do as I say." And what he said was staying in your playroom all the time, playing, feeding from the bottle, taking a nap, sitting on his lap, taking him in your mouth... It was like you were being deliberately held back when you could move forward.

And you noticed something. Five would never leave you even if you wanted to. He constantly told you how much you were in danger and how much you needed him, "You need me, you can't survive without me". But in time, you saw that there were different reasons behind it. His obsession with you. His desire to possess you. He thought he owned you.

You were already weak when you wanted to escape. It wasn't the kind of weakness you felt before, it was the kind of weakness that made you want to sit on his lap and sleep. Or the kind that made you want to cry when he patted your head and told you what a good girl you were. Your muscles were also very weak. You had trouble walking, so you were usually sitting all the time. You could only ask Five to walk you around. Even speaking was hard.

After he had you completely in his claws, you paid attention to the red flags and tried to crawl out of the room. You were extremely late, there wasn't even a little chance to run. But you had to try. You had a hard time trying to open the door, you were about to make it. But he jumped behind you and looked at you with his arms put together on his chest. He tilted his head and threw one leg forward, a questioning expression on his face. "What is my princess up to?"

You looked at him with a fearful expression. Before you could explain himself, he picked you up and jumped into the bedroom. "You know, I've always wanted to taste deep inside your little pussy, but I thought you weren't ready for it yet. And I didn't want to rush it. Every moment with you is too precious for me to rush. But I think you're ready now, don't you think?"

He threw you on the bed and loosened his tie. His hair was falling into his eyes, and the sleeves of his white shirt were folded. The veins on his hands were reaching up to his arms. He didn't unbutton his black vest, but unbuttoned the first buttons of his shirt. He took off his tie and leaned you, tying your wrists. You apologized crying but he didn't listen to you. "You're a very naughty princess."

He sat on the bed and laid you facedown on his knee. He pulled your tiny skirt up to your waist and kneaded your cheeks, which exposed from the sides of your little panties. You screamed to his quick smack. "Were you trying to escape?"

"No!" You begged and he just hit harder.

"Liar." He smacked you on each cheek twenty times, very hard, and laid you on the bed. Your butt was burning and your throat was sore from crying. The smell of alcohol on him filled your lungs as he kissed you. He wasn't completely drunk, but he was definitely more impulsive. You didn't have the strength to protest as he took off your clothes. You could only cry and apologize.

When you were naked, he took off his top and unbuttoned his pants. He hit your pussy with his hard cock a few times and fixed himself in your entrance. "You actually deserve me to fuck you like that. Dry and totally unprepared. No foreplay, no eating you out and putting you in the mood. Just me and my pleasure."

He pushed himself a little and listened to your painful sobs. He wasn't even inside yet. "What am I going to do with you huh? You deserve a good punishment, but I don't want your first time to be like this."

He gave a nervous laugh and pinched your cheeks. He leaned closer to your pursed lips and looked into your watery eyes. "Brat. You're so lucky that I love you."

The smell of alcohol was intense. He kissed your lips, then stepped back and cupped your breasts. He tortured your nipples with his tongue, sucked and made you scream. You didn't know how long he played with your breasts, but when he finally let go, your nipples were super sensitive. He gripped your legs aggressively and buried his head in your pussy. Tongue thrusts pointed straight at your sensitive spot. He was so intense that the feelings you didn't want started pouring into your body quickly. He lifted his head, put his hand there and rubbed it. "Already wet. You're a needy little baby and yet you're trying to escape from me."

He placed your legs on his shoulders and rubbed the tip of his cock against your slippery pussy. "I think this foreplay is more than enough for a naughty and liar princess like you."

You grabbed his shoulders as he pushed himself and begged him to stop. He was slow but you thought he wasn't slow enough. You were so scared, and it hurt so much the more he got inside. You sobbed pathetically as your walls clenched like crazy around him. "P-please don't!"

He threw his head back and moaned. "I can't believe I've delayed this feeling for so long." You could feel something dripping on the bed while he was moving at a slow pace. Probably blood?

"It hurts, I'm so scared daddy!"

Five kept moving and smacked you in the butt. "You should take your punishment like a good little girl."

Your grip was too small for his cock. You could actually feel your grip moving around him as he went in and out. Your cries were music to his ears, he didn't hear your beggings. He just moaned and watched how your breasts bounced with each his thrust. After a while he turned you around and pressed your face against the bed, lifting your butt. That's when he fucked you really hard. Clapping sounds filled the entire room, your skin burned so bad and Five's constant smacks didn't help your cries. Your voice was now rather low, like a pathetic whisper. A whisper that satisfied Five. He smacked your butt for perhaps the hundredth time and pulled your hair. He gave his drunk breath to your neck. "Who do you belong to?"

"To you, daddy."

"I'll paint your tight little walls with my hot cum, so maybe you'll know better who you belong to."

He let go of your hair and buried his fingers to your skin. He was so hard and fast that your moans were cut and you gasped. When he gave his final thrust, you listened his growls. You could feel him throbbing inside you, slowly pushing himself a few more times and grabbing your hair again, bringing his face towards you. He rubbed his teeth and licked your neck, placing watery kisses. After licking your cheek, he blew his hot breath and spoke breathlessly into your ear. "My naughty princess needs much stricter rules from now on."

There was no escape from him. You couldn't help but wonder if you'd have a life where you didn't end with him. Maybe there was a way to prevent his obsession from developing. Maybe he would leave you alone. But deep inside you knew, no matter what, he would still find you and get you.

#yandere five hargreeves x reader #yandere five hargreeves #dark five hargreeves x reader #dark five hargreeves #five hargreeves smut #five hargreeves x reader #five hargreeves x reader smut #daddy five x little reader #daddy five hargreeves #daddy number five #yandere number five x reader #yandere number five #dark number five #dark number five x reader #number five smut #number five x reader #yandere umbrella academy #dark umbrella academy #five hargreeves #number five #the umbrella academy #tua #weak princess

[d1ana-m0nd]

╭─► ❝The Servant: Umbrella Academy's Servant❞

Five Hargreeves × Female! Reader || Written by Diana (d1ana-m0nd)

➢ Description : It's a well known fact that Sir. Reginald Hargreeves adopted 7 children to save the world from it's impending doom. Though, the number of children will change from 7 to 8 once a close friend of his, Rita Rossweisse was on her death bed and requested him to take in her child, who fortunately was born on October 1st 1989.

➢ Word Count : 9,537

➢ Links : Masterlist && Character Profile

➢ Note : I just wanted to give a heads up for people who like Luther, he's going to be a bit antagonistic towards the reader because she's an accomplice. Also, in S1 of TUA, the writers' focused on his mission driven trait which led to a snowball effect on his decisions and how he treated others (ex: Vanya), though that does not mean I will be writing him off as an antagonist throughout the whole series, just this season since he is still learning and growing. I mean no harm Luther simps / stans / fans. 🏳️

Also, it's been three years since I have done Wushu (Chinese martial arts) so the fighting scene might be crappy. It will be inaccurate as well since I never reached orange belt lol, I just watched YouTube videos of Agatha Wong and other Wushu martial artists. ;-;

Chapter 3: Extra Ordinary

Blue light streamed through the window as Allison sat on the windowsill, a cigarette in hand; she took in the scenery from the place she once considered home. The sound of car horns beeping accompanied the lively city atmosphere, whilst the lights of the streetlamps came off harshly. Oddly enough, this loud environment felt homely to her. The rumor inhaled the cigarette then exhaled it, letting the flares of the smoke blow out the window. She let herself be more immersed to the atmosphere, which led her unaware of someone else's presence in the room.

"Ah, Miss Allison." The advanced chimpanzee announced his arrival. Allison hurriedly put out the cigarette, leading it to fizzle out. She faced Pogo with a sheepish smile, as though she was not caught red-handed.

"I was looking for you." Pogo returned her smile, then took a small step towards her.

"How did you, uh… did you know I was up here?" The rumor scratched her nape. She really wasn't expecting anyone to walk in on her smoking and emoting to herself.

"Oh, it wasn't hard. This is always where you used to come when you were upset."

"Who told you I was…" The girl in curls paused, then sighed as a certain someone came to mind.

"Luther." She said fiddling with the aged locket that was given to her by the same person.

"Actually, it was Miss Vanya."

Allison was taken aback by his words. Vanya… cared about her? For a moment, she felt regret come over her because her sibling went out of her way to check on her… then she recalled the book. The rumor would have openly showed her grimace at the thought of her sister but, Pogo’s next words took her by surprise.

"She called to make sure you were okay and if it weren't for Y/N reminding me, I would have forgotten to check in on you." Pogo said with a small smile, as though he was silently thanking the girls for caring about Allison's well being.

The girl in curls stood up from the windowsill as she inhaled deeply, stuffing her hands into her pocket. "Yeah, I, um… said some pretty unkind things to her." Though it sounded like she said it out of defeat.

The well dressed chimpanzee frowned at her words, but tried to be optimistic. "She's your sister. She knows you didn't mean it."

Allison scoffed as she looked away. "Doubt it. She doesn't know anything about me, which is fine, cause I don't know shit about her either."

"Language." Pogo said which brought a small smile to the rumor's face followed by a soft chuckle. "Sorry."

"It's just…" The woman breathed through her nose. "It's been a while since we've all lived under the same roof."

"Almost 13 years." He added, which added onto the emotional baggage that Allison was carrying at the moment.

"How did you do it? Alone in this huge house for so long?"

"Well, one grows used to things, even if, sometimes… one shouldn't." The chimpanzee looked away, not wanting to give away the sadness in his eyes.

Wanting to divert the young lass’ attention to something else, Pogo decided it would be a great time to bring her over the CCTV room and to follow through with Master Hargreeves’ plan till the truth is finally revealed.

"Come with me. I want to show you something. It might just cheer you up." The advanced chimpanzee was about to head out the room but he suddenly turned to where Allison stamped out the cigarette earlier. "And make sure you fully extinguished that cigarette. Wouldn't want to start a fire."

The girl in curls chuckles to herself as she now recalled Pogo never lets his guard down, it’s almost like nothing goes under his radar, he acted more father-like than their own father. She then quickly extinguishes the fire and hurriedly catches up with Pogo. The two walked side by side towards the CCTV room, and entered the room together.

The chimpanzee approached the monitors and turned them on to show the familiar memories the academy created back in their youth. "Your father stopped recording years ago. But, I still come here from time to time. When I'm missing you kids."

"Pogo, this is…" The woman was too stunned to speak but she managed to choke out a few words. "Most families have home movies to look back on. We have surveillance footage."

"I hoped it might cheer you up."

"It does…" Allison laughed, letting her guard down and allowed her inner child to be lured in by the memories being replayed by the monitors.

Suddenly, Allison's gaze turns to a monitor of Vanya playing the violin as a smaller Y/N sat beside the violinist cheering her on, though it looked like Vanya wore a fake smile accepting every compliment you gave her.

"And Vanya…" Her smile fell. Vanya was telling the truth.

"Why didn't we include her? I mean, if anybody ever treated Claire like that, I can't even imagine…"

"You were a child, Miss Allison." Pogo pointed out but Allison rebutted. "Yeah… but I'm not anymore and neither is she."

"If you're not in a hurry. The rest of the tapes are in that cabinet." The advanced chimpanzee gestured to the nearby cabinet, while his other hand took out the keys and left it on the table. "Make sure you lock up when you go."

"Things have been disappearing lately. These are too important to lose." He added as Allison softly chuckled at his words. She has a feeling, she knows who might be responsible for it.

Whilst she was busy reminiscing, Pogo stood beside her, double checking at the breadcrumbs he left. He needed the secrets to be unraveled as soon as possible, he can only pray it wouldn’t be too late. The chimpanzee took one last look at Allison then left the room.

Once he left, the woman in curls rummaged through the tapes and found a tape that stood out. It was oddly placed, it even seemed like that it was purposely placed there. She played the footage not expecting much. To her surprise, her expectations were surpassed by the content of the footage.

Her eyes widened, then she straightened herself. "Oh, God. Dad…"

Allison paused the tape, without hesitation, she began to frantically look for Luther in the academy. She checked from door to door only to be frustrated that Luther wasn’t home. She was about to give up until she heard the front door open then ran - more like fast walking - to where the footsteps came from.

The woman in curls grabbed onto Luther’s arm. "There you are! I've been looking everywhere for you."

"What are you still doing here? I thought you were gone." He raised his brow in her presence.

"No, I was gonna go, and then Pogo showed me this -"

"Well, listen…" The larger male interrupted her with a defeated sigh. "I was wrong about Dad's death."

The woman was astonished by his words, it wasn’t like him. "What?"

"Yeah. I was wrong about Diego. You know, to accuse my own brother of that is just-"

"No, I, I know, I get it." The rumor tried to cut in but got interfered once again.

"- Seeing all of you and being back here… I should be the one who's trying to bring us back together, not tear us apart." Spaceboy said but it more or less it sounded like he was talking to himself in the mirror.

"Would you shut up?!" Allison shouted angrily.

"What?"

"You were right, about Dad." She stated, now it was the male’s turn to be confused by the sudden turn of events.

"Come on, I gotta show you something."

Even though the larger male was silent, she took his arm and guided him to the CCTV room. As they head to the CCTV room, they happen to passby Y/N and Five. Luther and Allison checked on you guys - since you guys looked kinda messed up - but Five had a sudden outburst and you had to make random excuses to bring him to his room, whilst juggling to not drop Delores. Once they were a bit far, Luther finally had the courage to speak up.

"Does Y/N having a mannequin have something to do with whatever you were going to show me?" He asked.

To which Allison threw a look at his direction. "No, and I have no idea where she got that. All I know is she's been glued to Five's side since he got back."

Once they had arrived, the rumor was quick to replay the footage. Luther couldn’t believe what he was watching. At first he was in denial but, as he replayed the clip again and again, he was able to digest the information but he still doesn’t understand… Why would their mother - er robot, rather, “Grace” kill their father? He kept replaying the scene trying to understand what occurred during the night of the murder but, got no answers in the end.

"Play it again." Number one ordered again…

Allison had to refrain herself from rolling her eyes because of how mind numbing it was to replay the same scene over and over again.

"We've watched it over and over, it's the same thing every time." She pointed out.

Luther sighs, she wasn’t wrong, they weren’t getting answers. Reluctantly, the rumor rewind the clip, the VCR whirred indicating it was being replayed.

"Er… what is she doing?" He asked, gesturing towards Grace on the monitor.

"The tea. Did she poison him?"

"Uh- I don't know." The woman in curly hair uncrossed her arms, unsure of what she was witnessing.

The larger male sighed exasperated then turned his gaze towards hers. "Where did you find this?" He gestured to the footage.

Allison stopped leaning against the cabinet then sat on the chair beside Luther's side, "I was looking at old footage of us as kids, and I just saw the footage sitting there."

"Yeah, Dad must have started using the security system again." There was a pregnant pause present in the room.

"He was getting more and more paranoid. He thought people were out to get him." He muttered, recalling the call he had with his dad a month prior.

Back then, He didn’t think much of it but it did worry him that Grace and Y/N weren’t taking care of him. However, after calling Y/N, he felt reassured by her words and assumed that their father was just becoming paranoid for nothing. Now, he regrets taking his words for granted.

"Well… I guess maybe he was right."

"But Mom?" Allison refused to accept this.

"I mean she's not capable of…" She gestured to the footage but as her eyes landed the footage she began to have second thoughts, she sighs. "Is she?"

Suddenly, a memory from the funeral played in Luther’s head.

"Then there's the issue of the missing monocle." The ape hybrid added to his conspiracy. Even though it was silent, you could hear the others internally groaning as more words came out of his mouth.

"Y/N, while you were cleaning up Dad's room, was the monocle still there?"

"Last night I wasn't assigned to give him medicine, it was Mrs. Grace's turn. So I can't be too sure if he wore the monocle. Though the crime scene cleaners and investigators did let me know that they made sure to keep everything in the same spot." You reported, as your thinking pose shifted into your default one.

"Make sure to check the cameras around the time they were cleaning." He commanded, you bowed in return to confirm you will do as he says.

Spaceboy’s eyes widened at the revelation… What if…

"Where was Y/N last night? Why didn't she inform me about the footage?" He bombarded.

"I already told you! Ever since Five came back she's been stuck to his side." The rumor answered not catching onto Luther’s wavelength.

"But, it doesn't make sense, she had the time to check the footage whilst they were preparing the funeral, and didn’t Pogo and her switch shifts in monitoring the CCTVs?”

Suddenly, Allison went silent, as she began to piece the puzzles and see where Luther was coming from, now that he pointed that out, Y/N could be a possible suspect and lately, she has been avoiding the academy for days, ever since Five came back, she could be using him as her alibi. Which makes her even more suspicious but she highly doubts she has something to do with it murdering their father.

After all, it is a well known fact that the servant has always been neutral, that’s why she is given a number that is neither a prime nor an odd number. It would be rare of her to step out of line. Plus, she only does what needs to be done, she wouldn’t do anything if it wasn’t under someone’s orders.

ㅤㅤㅤ❲ T H E ☕ S E R V A N T ❳

It was silent as the duo- trio rather, headed to Five’s room. Five’s head was flooded with ways on how he should retrieve the information to stop the apocalypse with Delores’ assistance. While Y/N’s head was filled with questions for Five, you wanted to ask him questions about the masked people and the people who tried to shoot them down at the doughnut shop but it didn’t feel like the right time to do so.

If only Five was open with you as he was to Vanya then you wouldn’t be reluctant to ask him questions… The only good thing that came out of this was that he trusted you enough to keep you around which made it easier to monitor him.

Once the three entered his room, you placed Delores on a nearby chair as Five stumbled his way to the bed. He fell face first onto the pillow; It sounded like a fart but you had to keep your lips pressed into a thin line or he’d bark at you. To distract yourself from laughing, you glanced at the mannequin, expecting it to do something. Alas, it did nothing but look into where it was painted to look at.

"It might be of use later…” You told yourself but you highly doubted it would be more useful than you.

The servant sighed then turned her gaze towards the boy. “Master Five, let me patch you up.”

“No, I can deal with this myself, I’ll just sleep it off.” He shrugged you off.

Unfortunately for him, you were determined, the look on your face supported that notion. “I’m afraid I won’t allow that. Your wound might get infected if you neglect it. Plus, seeing as you are hell bent on avoiding others, I am the only one who you can order around who wouldn’t try to look over your shoulder.”

Five’s thin lips were ready to bare the teeth that were hidden underneath his lips but his mind intervened before he could do so. You had a point, even though you were unexpectedly dragged into this, you could be of use to him -

"Hey, you know, I've just now realized why you're so uptight. You must be horny as hell!" He laughed then added, "All those years by yourself. It's gonna screw with your head being alone."

"If you want to let the stress out, why not ask Y/N for help?"

"Y/N seems like she'd be good in bed, if you're the type to have a corruption kink and all. I wouldn't be surprised if you have one because you seem the type-" Klaus snapped his finger, "And, andd~! She wouldn't get arrested for dating you."

Warmth creeped onto Five’s cheeks as he recalled Klaus’ words from earlier. He was lucky that his face fell first, you wouldn’t be able to see how much you - correction, how much Klaus’ words affected him. In case his ears were reddening as well, he decided to bury his face further into the pillow to hide it but it was a poor attempt on his part.

“Do whatever you want.” His words were muffled by the pillow.

“What?” You asked, unable to hear his words.

The brown haired boy sat up and glared at your direction, which made you regret your words. “Do whatever you want but don't even think of watching me sleep.”

You nodded then, left his room to go get the first aid kit from the infirmary. Which made the boy sigh in relief then returned to lying on the bed but, this time he made sure to avoid lying on his injured side. As he stared into space, he began to silently plan out how he would get more information only to be disturbed by his beloved, Delores.

“Others would take a rest the moment their body hits the mattress yet, here you are letting your thoughts consume you rather than exhaustion.” Delores mused as she laughed at Five's situation.

“I assumed you would be grateful that I took the time to take you out for a stroll. That was no easy task.” The boy retorted, he knew she was going to piss him off for fun, she’s always been like that since they got together.

“Yeah I am grateful but, I would rather get to know my in-laws than be stuck in this room all day.” The mannequin teased with a knowing smirk, she knew Five was easy to play with when he's needy for someone's attention.

“Getting tired of me already? I thought you loved me.” The brown haired boy joked with a grin on his face. It was a rare sight that only Delores got to witness more often than the others.

“I do love you but, I recall you numerous times telling me off that I shouldn’t disturb you when you’re at ‘work’.” She rebutted which made her beloved chuckle in response.

“Smartass.”

“Master Five is everything alright?” You tilted your head, confused by what you had just walked in. The brunette was talking to someone just earlier…

“Oh! Is she the one you mentioned that’s always stuck by Vanya’s side?” Delores was ecstatic to finally meet one of the people Five grew up with. Even though he wasn't fond of you, Delores grew to love you whenever you were brought up with Vanya. She thought you both had a cute dynamic.

The physically young man wordlessly nodded to Delores, which you mistook as him saying that everything was alright. Assuming that everything was alright, you were quick to settle down by his bed and prepared what you needed: bandages, a surgical needle, a synthetic suture, a bottle of hydrogen peroxide, a clean washcloth along with a small bowl of lukewarm water. Once prepared, you took care of his injured side. The room was silent as the boy let out small huffs and your breathing were the only thing audible but, Five was hearing other things besides your breathing.

"Sweetheart, why don't you introduce me to her? I'd love to get to know her. She seems like a nice girl." The mannequin requested.

The brunette could not tell if she was trying to press his buttons or not. They both knew perfectly well that Delores trying to interact with others would just cause confusion but, his beloved is quite a chatterbox. Five might as well play along, or she would make his ears bleed from constant pleading. The thought of doing so made him roll his eyes, which you caught.

Thinking you did something wrong, you raised a question. "Did I do something wrong, Master Five?"

"Nothing, Delores wants to get to know you." He reassured, as an imaginary grin on Delores’ face grew. If you were not so observant, he would have thrown a quick glare in the mannequin’s direction for her cheekiness.

The mannequin bursted out laughing which made the brown-haired male flustered. "AHAHAHA! We've been together for 31 years and I never knew you had this kink."

"Oh right!" The servant was weirded out by this. You knew that you had to play along if you didn’t want to be torn apart. "I didn't introduce myself. Hi Ms. Delores, I'm Y/N, also referred to as Number Zero."

"I won't lie, she is very adorable. I can see why you'd want to keep her around." Dolores added, a finger ghosting on her cheek that complimented that cheeky grin of hers.

"I'm not keeping her." He hissed at Dolores.

You didn't know what he meant by that so you ignored it, and decided to ask another question. "So uh, what did Ms. Delores say?"

"She said that you seem like someone she'd hang around." The boy lied through his teeth but the blush across his face said otherwise.

"That is a complete 180 from what I said Five~" The mannequin sang then giggled.

For a moment, the room went silent, you were busy with Five's wounds whilst the boy was busy keeping his eyes on the mannequin. Dolores watched from her chair, as though taunting the brunette. The silence was comfortable at first but then it began to grow awkward because it felt like you had to do something to fill in the silence.

Out of nowhere, you blurted out a stupid question. "So, Ms. Dolores, do you like cooking?"

The moment you were able to process what you just blurted out, you wanted to smash yourself into a bloody wall. How could you be so stupid? Who in their right mind would ask if a mannequin - a flammable object, mind you - if it loved to cook. Even if it did, how was it supposed to cook? It would make sense if you were asking a robot or an advanced mammal - actually, anything that is capable of mimicking human behavior - but, of all things you just had to ask, you asked a flammable object if it liked to cook!? You were on the verge of running away at this point and let Five deal with his injury.

"Is she serious?" Dolores asked, surprised by what she heard as well.

Five didn't know what to say to his beloved. Trying to look for confirmation of your sincerity, he turned to you and saw that you were covering your face out of embarrassment. It was kinda cute. Watching the usually blank-faced girl wear a different expression… it made you more human rather than a puppet that the other's usually claimed you to be.

To the other numbers (Five was no exception), the servant seemed inhumane, too perfect to be human, you were practically a doll. If we are talking about what kind of doll would describe you, then "barbie" would be a suitable description. A doll that every girl dreamed to be, a doll that was suitable for every job it came across.

However their assumption of you changed when they noticed the cracks you were trying to hide from them, like how you stiffened and forced yourself to smile despite the insults being hurled at you, how you did want to go against their father but decided against it because of hesitance, and how you try your best to not cry or scream whenever their father needed your blood or for experimentation.

You were just as messed up as them…

From that point on, they recognized that it didn't feel right to label you as a doll. Though it didn't diminish the fact that you acted like a puppet, how you wouldn't act unless someone pulled the strings, how you mimicked others to look natural, and how you spoke like it came out from a script instead of saying what you actually think or feel.

Though, Five supposes this is the reason why you were given the "Number 0", it is neither even or odd. A number that represents balance, you stood on neither side, you were just someone who’s responsible for neutralizing issues before things could escalate. Strangely enough, despite you trying to act normal, you were the one that stood out among the dysfunctional family, because of how mentally unaffected you were by the household. Even Vanya had difficulty expressing her anger for you in her memoir.

Whilst the two numbers were busy with their own thoughts, someone was watching the scenery before her, amused by the silence that settled within the room.

The mannequin internally laughed at what she was witnessing. She found it rather ironic that despite Five being blunt about his distaste for you, you kept chasing him and made sure if he was alright. It was even more hilarious that he was beginning to open up to you but his hostility is still present. He hated you, you disliked him yet, you both cared for each other in your own way.

Even though she didn't have a heart, she felt envious of you. To be able to hold Five, to be able to run after him, to be able to stop him from overworking. You had everything Dolores wanted. But, alas, those are merely musings of a soulless husk.

Although this was an unspoken truth, Five knew his beloved "Dolores" wasn't real, she was merely something that manifested out of thin air because he wanted to keep himself sane during the apocalypse. She even recalled that time when some people from the commission found out about Dolores' existence, and they judged Five's mental state for it, even though Five acted like it was nothing, She was worried for him. They both knew it was the truth but he refused to acknowledge the reality of her existence.

Putting aside her jealousy, the mannequin was glad that despite all the weirdness Five carried, he found someone who did try to understand him. The thought of your open-mindedness and kindness warmed Dolores' non-existent heart.

"Thanks." Five broke the silence, his gaze elsewhere.

"Huh?" You tilted your head, not expecting his words.

"I know you heard me, don't make me say it twice or I'll give you a reason to be deaf." The brunette threatened, usually his threats would make you flinch but, this time it made you smile, not a forced one.

Your genuine smile went unnoticed but the tone of your voice didn't fail to express your sincerity. "You're welcome, Five."

The boy froze up as he realized you were calling him by his name again. He didn't know whether to call you out on it or just let it go… In the end, he failed to notice you had already left his side.

"I didn't think you'd warm up to her considering you told me how much you disliked her." The mannequin teased a knowing look on her face.

The brunette merely rolled his eyes at her then laid down on the bed, avoiding to ruin the stitches you made. "She's one of the tolerable ones, I have no choice."

Dolores smiled to herself knowing that was a lie.

ㅤㅤㅤ❲ T H E ☕ S E R V A N T ❳

The next day, both the boy and the girl exited the house through the fire exit, with Dolores carefully placed into the duffle bag along with alcohol. The seance noticed you guys sneaking out and tried to join in but Five declined his offer. As Klaus was busy whining about how much he loved his 'little brother', you managed to hijack a nearby van and let Five drive to his desired location while you sat at the back with Dolores.

The brunette parked the van in front of the prosthetics building, watching people come and go while he fiddled with the glass eyeball in his hand. He mindlessly watched as a woman walked past the stolen van whilst a group of children played ball.

Seeing normalcy made Five sigh, he was envious of those people. People who lived a normal life had it better than him. He could not stop the feeling of envy creeping up on him. After all, they didn't have to worry about putting their lives on the line for others. Unlike them, the boy grew up in a dysfunctional household and got thrusted into the apocalypse at a young age. He was forced to grow up early and prioritize his life over others, which went against the old man's teachings.

As Five was busy with his own demons, he didn't notice you had let in uninvited guests.

You were bored out of your mind, and began to look out the window in hopes of finding something interesting, until you saw a familiar lanky figure heading towards the van. It was Klaus heading towards the van with Luther in tow, you opened the back door and waved at them to come in.

The lanky man skipped his way to the backdoor and began conversing with Dolores. As you tried your best to stop him from harassing it - because you had a feeling Five would rip him to pieces.

"I didn't think I would find a beauty like you in here." The seance whispered into Dolores' ear.

"Master Klaus you shouldn't-"

"Shh shh, let her speak." He said as he caressed the mannequin's cheek, even though it didn't say a word, Klaus giggled and started cradling Dolores in his arms.

"Does everyone in the Hargreeves family like talking to non-living things or something?" You questioned yourself as you bit the inside of your cheek.

At the front of the truck, it seemed like Luther was planning to sit in the passenger seat but it was locked. You unlocked the door for him since Five was unresponsive. You silently watched as the larger male struggled to enter the van due to his frame.

Suddenly, the brunette in the driver's seat screamed.

“No!” Five's scream caught you and Spaceboy's attention, you hurriedly went to his side and rubbed the small of his back.

“Five.” You murmured not wanting to overwhelm him with loud sounds.

“Five!” Luther called out, the volume of his voice made you flinch and cover the ear he screamed at.

“Hey Five!” The male shouted once again yet, it wasn't effective.

“NO!” The younger male screamed as he grabbed onto his hair whilst his eyes widened in fear, his breathing becoming ragged.

“Five!” You shook Five awake as the larger male shouted his brother's name like a mantra, trying to bring back the boy into reality.

When the brunette finally calmed down, you continued rubbing his back, concern etched into your features. “Are you alright, Master Five?”

He disregarded your words as he began to process the uninvited guest that sat on the passenger seat, "You shouldn’t be… How did you find me?”

“Um…” Space boy gestured to Klaus, who sat at the back of the van, cradling Five's beloved in his arms.

The seance murmured, “Hey baby…”

Once the lanky man noticed everyone's eyes were on him, he shooed away their lingering gazes. “Hey, a little privacy, guys. We’re really hitting it off back here.”

Out of irritation, the boy throws the nearest object at Klaus. The lanky man screamed and used the mannequin as a shield, in an attempt to protect himself. Luckily, you caught the object before Klaus got injured and threw Five a side eye, which made him roll his eyes.

“Get out! You can’t be here! I’m in the middle of something." The physically younger male hissed at his barely sober brother.

The seance dismissed his threat and approached his brothers who sat at the front of the van. “Any luck finding out your one-eyed man?”

“No.” Five whispered, internally groaning at the fact he even trusted his idiot of a brother with the secret of the apocalypse.

“What’s he talking about?” Luther brought up with a raised brow.

“Does it matter? It’s Klaus.” The boy quickly shot down.

At first, Klaus looked hurt but, he redirected his gaze to the larger male as though silently asking Luther to defend him but, nothing came out of Spaceboy's mouth. Defeated, the seance breathed through his nose and acted as though he wasn't hurt. Out of pity, you rubbed his back.

The small brunette sighed, “What do you want, Luther?”

“So…” Dirty blond male cautiously glanced at you, “So, Grace may have something to do with Dad’s death.” He paused and glanced at you again trying to read if you have a reaction. “I need you to come back to the academy, all right? It’s important.”

"Is something on my face?" You asked yourself as you started to feel your face if there was a bloodstain you forgot to wipe away from Five's wounds.

“It’s important.” Five mocked his brother’s words then scoffed. “You have no concept of what’s important.”

“Hey!” Klaus interrupted, “Did I ever tell you guys about the time I waxed my ass with chocolate pudding?”

The lanky man laughed his stomach out, sadly, the others weren't laughing along with him. “It was so painful!”

Luther and Five grimaced at their brother's words, while you looked at the seance as though he had committed a sin. Despite everyone's obvious disgust, someone else - besides Klaus - managed to laugh because of his shenanigans, it was Five. You witnessed the boy turn his head then hid his giggle underneath his breath. It was oddly adorable.

“What are you still doing here?” The larger man scrunched up his brows, his gaze on Klaus.

“I- What? I need an excuse to hang out with my family?” Klaus placed a hand on his chest, offended by the other male's choice of words.

“We’re trying to have a serious conversation here.”

“What, and I’m incapable of being serious? Is that what you’re saying?”

At this point, you couldn't help but frown and feel bad for Klaus. No one in the family took him seriously just like how they treated Vanya. He acts as though he isn't bothered but, you know it hurts him, just as much as how the others treated Vanya differently.

“Luther’s got a point, you should get out.” Five added.

“What?!"

Reluctantly, the lanky man crawls out of the van murmuring how it was unfair. Once he got out of the van, he screamed “FINE!” then slammed the door closed.

"I- I should go after Master Klaus…" You said quietly then followed Klaus to the convenience store. You had a feeling he'd cause trouble and it would be best someone would be there to prevent it.

Once you and Klaus left, the atmosphere in the van became tense. The unspoken rivalry, rather, the one sided rivalry between Luther and Five was becoming more evident to the naked eye. Since you left, Luther felt like he could finally bring up his suspicion of you to Five.

“What the hell are you up to?” Luther questioned whilst he observed the seance and the servant head to the convenience store together.

“You wouldn’t understand.” The younger male stated, his eyes narrowing at the prosthetics building across them.

“Try me. Last I checked, I’m still the leader of this family.”

“Well, last I checked. I’m 18 years older than you.”

The larger man inhaled deeply then turned to his 'younger' brother. “You know what your problem is?”

“Really hoping you’ll tell me.” Five sarcastically remarked, his hazel eyes never leaving the building across the van.

“You think you’re better than us. You always have. Even when we were kids. But the truth is, you’re just as messed up as the rest of us. We’re all you have and you know it.”

The brunette lets out a dejected sigh. “I don’t think I’m better than you, Number One. I know I am.”

Spaceboy chuckled at his words, Five just proved his point.

“I’ve done unimaginable things, things you couldn’t even comprehend.” the boy pointed out as his grip on the steering wheel tightened but it came off as an exaggeration to Luther, “Right…”

“Just to get back here and save you all.” Five added.

Unexpectedly, the convenience store from across the street was experiencing a commotion, catching the passersby's attention along with Five and Luther's. Out came Klaus carrying a huge amount of food in his arms followed by the security guard screaming for him to halt.

“Whoa!” The seance runs with the food he shoplifted as the security ran after him.

One of the security guards screamed with a baton in hand. “Stop!”

“Hey! Stop right now!”

The lanky man waves at the van, some of the food he stole fell behind. Due to his carelessness, he almost gets run over by a taxi, luckily it stopped halfway, though he managed to narrowly dodge the vehicle.

As for you, you were held back at the convenience store as you paid for the food your master shoplifted. You internally grumbled about regretting ever feeling pity for him and how you should have known he would have pulled a stunt like this.

After that whole fiasco, Luther was about to leave the van until he remembered something he had been planning to tell Five once you weren't around.

"Since you don't plan on showing up to the family meeting, I'll give you a heads up, Y/N might have something to do with dad's death." Luther said, his back against the boy.

Five's eyes widened and his grip on the steering wheel tightened as the puzzles in his head began to fall into pieces. "You have nothing to worry about. I've dealt with people like her."

ㅤㅤㅤ❲ T H E ☕ S E R V A N T ❳

Luther and Allison gathered every family member in the living room, except Five since he was being stubborn. The monitor that he and Allison were playing with last night, currently sat on the bar, the video tape already in it. All he needed to do was play the footage…

The large male took in a deep breath then played it. The monitor replayed the night of the murder, Grace was taking care of the Monocle's needs, suddenly he started twitching and fell on his back, amidst him experiencing a heart attack, Ms. Grace did nothing but look down at him instead of doing what she was programmed to do.

The whole room went silent, Luther observed the other's reactions and noticed that only Vanya and Klaus were mortified. Number one expected that he and Allison were the only ones who wouldn't be surprised but you and Diego didn't seem surprised by the footage. Diego seemed a little too satisfied whilst you looked away from the monitor.

The dirty blond male narrowed his brows, "Suspicious."

“I mean, do you really think that mom would hurt Dad?”, Vanya broke the silence.

“You haven’t been home in a long time, Vanya. Maybe you don’t know Grace anymore.”

“If he was poisoned, it would have shown up in the coroner’s report.” Diego remarked with a matter of factly tone.

“Well, I don’t need a report to tell me what I can see with my own eyes.”

“Maybe all that low gravity in space messed with your head.” The lad in black leather approached the monitor and replayed the footage. “Dad has his monocle. Grace stands up. Monocle’s gone.”

Klaus laughed, “Oh, yeah!”

The Latino turns his back, “She wasn’t poisoning him. She was… taking the monocle, to clean it.”

“Then where is it?”

Everyone went silent not having an answer to that question. You, even as an accomplice, didn't even know where it was. You were pretty sure disposing of the monocle was not part of the plan…

“No, I’ve searched the whole house, including her things. She doesn’t have it.”

The kraken looked down as he took out his knife and fidgeted with it, till his eyes met Luther's. “That’s because I took it from her. After the funeral.”

“You’ve had the monocle this whole time? What the hell, Diego!” Allison exclaimed.

“Give it to me.” Luther commanded, taking a few strides towards Diego, his hand out awaiting for the monocle to be returned.

“I threw it away.”

The rumor scoffed at her brother's admission.

“You what? ” Number one’s voice boomed.

“Look, I knew that if you found it on Mom, you’d lose your shit. Just like you are doing right now.” The latino menacingly pointed at Spaceboy's direction with the pointed edge of his dagger.

“Diego, you son of a bitch.” Luther walks over to Number two but Vanya interrupts him before another fight starts, you mirror her actions as well and walk in front of Diego to prevent him from doing anything reckless.

“Hey. no. calm down.” Vanya said, “Look, I know dad wasn’t exactly an open book. But, I do remember one thing. He said Mom was, well, designed to be a caretaker but also as a protector.”

“Well, if her hardware is degrading, then… We need to turn her off.”

"Oh no." You thought. This was definitely not part of Mr. Hargreeves' plan.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, wait. She’s not just a vacuum you can throw into a closet. She feels things, I’ve seen it.” The kraken angrily said as his glare hardened, along with the finger pointing becoming more abundant.

“She stood there, and watched our father die.” The dirty blond male pointed out as he gestured to the footage.

“I’m with Luther.”

“Surprise, surprise.” Diego sarcastically retorted.

“Shut up.” The rumor barked back.

Suddenly, the whole room looked at Vanya, expecting an answer out of her. “I- I don't-”

"Yeah, she shouldn't get a vote." Diego interrupted her before she could decide but Vanya snapped back at him. "I was gonna say that I agree with you."

"Okay. She should get a vote."

The Latino turned to Klaus, "What about you, stoner boy? What are you thinking?"

"Oh, so, what? Do you need my help now? Oh 'Get out of the van, Klaus!', 'Well, welcome back to the van.' -

"What van?" The woman in curls interjected, not following through with this whole van thing. Fortunately for her, she wasn't alone as Vanya didn't know what the van metaphor was for.

The large male released a sigh and changed the topic, "What's it gonna be Klaus?"

“I’m with Diego because screw you Luther! And if Ben were here, he'd agree with me." The lanky man replied while looking Luther in the eye, as though to intimidate him.

"So, that's three to two."

"Vote's not final yet." The actress stated which caused the whole room to raise eyebrows.

"What?"

"Five's not here." She pointed out. You could hear everyone - except Luther who was silently thanking her - internally groan at her words. At this point, she was just stalling!

The lad in black leather scoffed and then argued, "You really think Five would show up to something as stupid as this?"

"Why don't we just let Y/N vote for him?" Klaus suggested as he pushed you forward like a sacrificial lamb.

"Master Klaus, I'm afraid I can't do that-"

"She doesn't have a say in this." You stiffened at Luther's words, "I don't like the sound of that."

"What the hell is that supposed to mean? That she is not one of us? She is treated like an experiment and got traumatized because of that bastard! How is she any different from us?" Diego fought back on your steed, while you looked at him like he had grown another head.

"Because we-"

"Just you, Luther." Allison corrected, looking away from the scene before her.

"I think she might be an accomplice in Dad's death." The larger male finished her sentence which made the living room feel unwelcoming as dead silence followed.

The Latino scoffed then taunted the big man, "I'm surprised your mouth hasn't retired from carrying all that shit your ass couldn't handle."

"And here we go again." The rumor muttered under her breath.

Luther ignored his brother's taunts and began providing arguments, "During dad's funeral, Y/N was supposed to check on the footage and report to me if there was anything suspicious but she didn't inform me."

"That's because I was with Five, I'm supposed to be watching over him in case the effects of time traveling were kicking in." You hurriedly replied which unknowingly raised suspicion in Luther's eyes.

"Didn't you and Pogo switch shifts whilst monitoring the CCTVs?"

"Yes but, I didn't have time to check on the tapes-"

"You didn't have time yet the tape was conveniently placed on top of the cabinet." The dirty blond male pointed out, your eyes widened in fear because you didn't know how to defend yourself… You felt helpless.

You were well aware that you were not the one who placed the tape there, so it could have been Pogo. As much as you would love to defend yourself, you couldn't exactly speak out either since this would ruin the plan but you were itching to stand up for yourself. In the end, you sucked it up and didn't say a word.

"You even told me that I should 'broaden your scope, especially your list of suspects'. " Luther's eyes felt like lasers being burned through your skull.

You gulped, looking down at your feet as your tears were ready to cascade down your cheeks. You even regretted leaving those clues for him because you didn't think you would be put into this position, "I- I was… I was trying to cheer you up…"

"Is that the only excuse you can come up with?" Luther scoffed, he almost sounded like his father… It scares you.

"Vanya, please keep an eye on Y/N for now." The larger male ordered the petite woman.

Desperately, you walked up to him, "I know it looks bad but, Can I at least attempt to get Five back? His decision might help finalize what to do with Ms. Grace."

"His decision won't save you."

At this point, you were trembling. The ringing in your ears became louder, your mind zoning out until you felt a hand on your shoulder, you turned to see it was Klaus wearing a reassuring smile though it didn't do much.

"That's enough Luther, you're scaring her." Allison finally stepped in.

The violinist approached your side cautiously then gently whispered, "Y/N, I believe it's best you listen to Luther for now."

"For now, let's wait for Five to return. The whole family has to vote. We owe each other that." The rumor ended the discussion and everyone began to part their ways.

Once Vanya finished conversing with Diego about Ms. Grace, she - gently - took you by your wrist and headed to your room. You were so busy in your head that you didn't realize that Vanya was the one taking you to your room.

The violinist wore a concerned look on her face, "Hey, Y/N, you alright? You seem so out of it? It's very unusual for you… I'm assuming you are bothered by what Luther said? You looked like you were about to cry earlier."

"I'm not bothered, just worried about Five. I was supposed to be by his side but I ended up getting house arrest instead." You answered jokingly but you could not bring yourself to fake a smile.

Vanya laughed, not noticing that your energy didn't match your tone. "If it helps, I don't think you would kill dad."

"You wouldn't know that…" You wanted to say that but kept it to yourself.

"So don't beat yourself up over this, if you're innocent you have nothing to lose."

You briefly replied with a fake smile, "Yeah. Thanks."

The petite brunette noticed the brief reply but shrugged it off then changed topics. "So, I've heard from the others that you and Five have been hanging out, is that true?"

You nodded.

"I didn't think he'd open up to you… with how he openly hates you and all- Not saying that it's a bad thing that you guys are getting along now! It's just… unexpected is all."

You relaxed for a bit and chuckled. You knew for a fact neither of you guys were getting along. At most, you guys were just tolerating each other because you all saw how you guys benefited from each other.

"That's one way of putting it." You murmured.

You and Vanya arrived in your room and sat on your bed. In sync, you guys laid down on your backs and stared at the ceiling above you guys.

"So how's Five doing?" The brunette questioned, probably worried about his mental state considering what happened the day before… or was it earlier?

"Well, from what I can tell, he's getting used to people…" you answered, trying to evade the topic of the apocalypse when answering her question.

Vanya exhaled through her nostrils, "I really should have insisted for him to get help."

"I understand your concern Miss Vanya but, you can't help someone who doesn't recognize they need help. You would only be wasting your energy."

"I'm sorry," She murmured, a habit of hers that she never got over.

You smiled then added, "You have nothing to be sorry about, you're just doing what you think is right."

"Y/N can I ask you something?"

You nodded giving her the go signal.

"Why would you try to comfort Luther by advising him to look into other people as well?"

You froze up. You couldn't lie to Vanya, something was telling you that you couldn't go against someone's orders. "I can't-"

Unexpectedly, a myriad of gunshots were coming from the hallway.

"Hide!" You shouted, before Vanya could protest, you urgently hid her in your closet as you hid under the bed.

Once the sound of gunshots and blades clanking simmered down, you got out of your hiding spot and readied your retractable bo staff. Vanya got out of the closet as well once she heard you got out of your hiding spot.

"Miss Vanya, I will be heading out to assist the others," You grabbed a ballistic shield you have been hiding behind the closet, "I'll be giving you this ballistic shield for your protection. Please don't make any sound."

"Wait, Y/N you shouldn't-" Number seven grabbed your wrist in an attempt to stop you but the determined look on your face made her grip loosen.

"I have to Miss Vanya, I'm sorry. It's my responsibility to protect you- I mean, protect the academy. I can't just stand by and watch them throw away their lives like that."

Vanya was left speechless with your words. You did not outright say anything about her being ordinary or not having powers but, it felt like the term "responsibility" became synonymous with the word “power”. It made her think that she didn't have the power to protect others nor herself, that's why other people had to get themselves hurt to protect her.

"Remember, do not open the door for anyone even if you know it's someone you think you can trust; We don't know what the intruder is capable of, so trust no one. I will let you know if the coast is clear so keep a lookout for my messages." You told her then left your room, unknowingly leaving Vanya to her thoughts.

You cautiously surveyed the hallway, you held the bo staff's body with high alert including your other senses actively looking for the intruders that entered the academy. When you reached the stairs, you witnessed Diego and Allison simultaneously attacking a familiar pink masked person. You were about to jump into the action until you heard Vanya's voice from the living room.

ㅤㅤㅤ❲ T H E ☕ S E R V A N T ❳

"Hello?" Vanya went down the stairs, worry in her voice and facial features.

"Guys? Is everyone okay?"

"Hello? Guys?" She entered the living room unaware of the danger emanating from the lounge.

Once the violinist entered the room she tried to look for any signs of life but only saw the result of the fight, which was gun residue and bullet casings littering the area. As she was about to leave and investigate the other rooms, she heard chains rattling behind her.

The petite woman turned and was met with the intruder who wore a blue cartoony mask, who was wielding a morning star. He swung it towards Vanya but she ducked just in time. As he was about to hit her with his arm, a two-pronged spear stopped him midway, which created a distance between Vanya and the intruder.

The spear was a surprise to everyone in the living room except you, they turned their gaze and met your hues. Once the masked man's attention was set on you, Vanya quickly hid not wanting to be a liability.

"If you're looking for someone to fight, at least pick someone who can fight." You taunted the larger man.

With ease, you jumped from the second floor then dash towards the masked man, using the momentum you've picked up, you raised your foot and pushed kick his torso away. The impact made him stumble backwards and pause as he tried to gather his footing.

The spear that you threw at him earlier is now in your hands, you pressed the button that would retract the prongs and swung it towards the mask - his head was your main target - which made him stagger back again.

"This brat is too quick, I should've left her with Cha cha." Hazel grumbled to himself.

Despite the obvious large distance, you cautiously took a few steps backwards and used the staff as a boundary. An open hand supporting the head of the bo staff whilst a closed fist on the butt of the staff holding onto it with a strong grip.

Seeing as the double attack to his head was making him fall behind, you quickly withdrew from your defensive stance then, taunted the masked man by spinning your bo staff. Once he regained his footing, he swung the ball of spikes onto the body of the staff, so it would fall apart.

However, you decided to take a gamble and retract it. You dashed forward to tackle him but, due to the frame and weight differences, your attack didn't affect him. Unknown to him, this was all part of your plan, this was the distance you needed for your next move. You made the staff face upwards then unretracted it which propelled his chin thus leading him to fall backwards.

By now he was outside the living room, you were out of breath and so the masked man. Your main objective was achieved, Vanya wasn't within his reach but, you were not sure if you could hold him off any longer.

"Hey, asshole." Luther greeted. Despite what he did to you earlier, you were thankful for his presence.

"Y/N go look for Pogo and Grace!"

You nodded and headed off to where you usually see Pogo and Grace. Once you have met up with the advanced chimpanzee you guided him to the basement and reassured him that everything was under control. You were planning to go out and look for Grace this time but, curiosity got the better of you.

"Did you hire those people?" You questioned as your grip on the retractable bo staff tightening.

"Master Hargreeves never hired an outside party to get involved… It must be someone who knows what he is planning, or people after his fortune." He replied but you were not satisfied with his answer, it was evident on your face.

You scoffed then exclaimed, "What the hell is he planning?! Vanya almost got killed out there!"

"I'm afraid I can't tell you. Master Hargreeves made me swear to not speak of it, unless the truth is finally revealed to the whole academy."

You were livid but walked away from him with a huff, to go look for Ms. Grace. At this point, you have given up on trying to find out the truth. Even though you were one of the Monocle's loyal servants, he treated you like the other numbers and kept you in the dark despite his hesitancy to trust you, he gave you little to no information, so you would be left to figure it out yourself.

Once you received Vanya's text, you went out of the basement and surveyed the house if there were lingering intruders. Suddenly, you ran to where you heard the crash come from and saw a fallen chandelier along with the other numbers who looked like they were still processing what they witnessed.

"What happened?" You broke the silence, it seemed like they were hesitant to answer but Allison managed to speak. "A chandelier fell on Luther, please check on him."

You bowed to the rumor, as you were ready to leave Vanya, Allison and Diego to their own devices.

Suddenly, the violinist's question made you freeze, "Who were those people?"

You were well aware that the question was not directed towards you but, the instinct - a rumor - told you to answer her but, then you saw Diego narrowing his eyes at you, as though silently questioning why you haven't left. You tightened your lips into a line then silently went to the clinic to prep for Luther's wounds.

➢ Taglist : @igotanidea @incapableofanything @kumioon @buuhsworld @stray-npc @sunsunhe @instabull @theredvelvetbitch @yoashh @keowthedino @danis-stuff-is-here @sol3chu @cxlynv @d-a-r-k-s-w-a-n

➢ Note : If your username is highlighted blue that means I cannot tag your blog. I suggest you either follow my blog and turn on your notifications or you turn on your subscription to the masterlist. Also, "Reblog to support your favorite writer" divider belongs to @/benkeibear

#❲💎✨❳ : land of fanfictions #❲ ✓ ❳ : published #❲ 🌕 ❳ : dark themes #❲ ☕ ❳ : the servant : five x reader #❲ 🐚 ❳ : Fluff #❲ 🦴 ❳ : Angst #the umbrella academy #tua #tua x reader #the umbrella academy x reader #five hargreeves x reader #five x you #five x reader #number five #five hargreeves #luther hargreeves #diego hargreeves #allison hargreeves #klaus hargreeves #ben hargreeves #vanya hargreeves #victor hargreeves

[kaybreezy3000]

Bad Things (Five Hargreeves/Reader)

~Psychopathy is a neuropsychiatric disorder marked by deficient emotional responses, lack of empathy, the inability to distinguish between right and wrong, poor behavioral controls, and behaviors that contradict social norms which then commonly result in persistent antisocial deviance and criminal behavior.

Enter, Five Hargreeves, everyone's favorite little psycho.

(Chapter Three Post)

---If you need to go back to read the summary and the first two chapters first, hit the link below. Chapter 4 through seven will be added soon...

Link to Chapters 1-2

Warnings and tags: Mental disintegration, psychological trauma, effects of isolation, masturbation, non-consensual voyeurism, explicit sexual content, bondage, POV altering, touch starved, obsessive behavior, inanimate object love, and many other sexually deviant themes all mixed with a lovely twist that you will hopefully enjoy...

---In this chapter, we start the POV switches, and they will be made clearer by large page breaks in-between.

Chapter Three: Creep

Running through his options, Five makes the quick determination that after what he just did, he can’t stay here. He needs to get the girl back inside her apartment, then he will get Dolores and together they will run.

Thanks to his fake ID, nobody knows who he really is, but as soon as the girl can, she’s going to call the police and have them search the apartments across from hers. His family will figure out what he’s been doing, and Five can already hear them going on and on about how disgusting he is.

Everyone already thinks he is a psycho, and this further proves it. His siblings may not throw him under the bus because doing so would obviously tie him to them, but it’s still possible that someone could figure out that the once famous missing boy Number Five Hargreeves is not dead like the world thought and he is not at all the person he was before he disappeared.

The possibility of the whole world knowing about the monster he has become is only adding to the heartbreak that the people he has cared about and fought for his entire life will hate him more than they already do. All this has Five questioning everything. 

They were all he lived for, and he lost them, and now this.

“You really screwed yourself this time you sick asshole,” Five angrily curses as he starts hauling the unconscious girl across the parking lot towards her building.

As if all that isn’t bad enough, Five realizes that he just ensured himself a lifetime of running from the law. This means no more trying to pretend to be a part of something he’s not, but it also means that he will have no other option but to resort to other, much less legal means of surviving.

He failed at life again and there’s a big part of him that just wants to throw in the towel and let them lock him away. But the same part of him that wouldn’t give up for the last sixty years is still there in the back of his mind screaming at him to keep fighting.

Committed to his plan, Five is about to start crossing the short distance to the girl’s building when a man in a janitorial uniform comes out the back door. Being taken off guard by his sudden appearance, Five inelegantly drops to his knees behind a parked car with the girl folding down with him on the dirty cement.

As the man crosses the lot, Five does his best to calm his heavy breaths to a more manageable level. He hasn’t had the chance to let his racing heart slow down since his extremely drunk sprint down the stairs.

Not being his usual stealthy, in control self and not being able to easily blink himself out of this situation is enough to make Five’s mounting panic much worse. The fact that he just heard the door electronically lock after the guy closed it isn’t helping either. It didn’t even occur to him that her building might need an entrance code.

“God, damnit!” he quietly hisses.

He could slip in behind someone, but that’s not likely at this hour, and not with the girl passed out in his arms. Hitting random buttons in the hopes that someone will buzz him in will get the police called or it will wake the whole building, so that’s a big fat no.

As the other man pulls out of the lot, Five makes a split-second decision based on his most recent plan being blown all to hell. He does not want to leave the girl outside lying on the ground, especially in this neighborhood. He’ll have to leave her in his apartment. He’s screwed one way or the other. It really doesn’t matter where he puts her as long as it is safe. He’ll grab only what he has to, and he’ll be gone before she fully comes to.

Five pushes his back against the car, using it to help balance him as he gets them both upright again. Then swooping the girl up in his arms, the alcohol gets the best of him and Five accidentally stumbles backwards into the car before moving forward towards his own building.

“I am never drinking again,” he declares, weaving with each step he takes. Five is trying so hard to push past how dizzy he feels, but drunk is drunk and it’s getting worse.

After the girl blew him off tonight, Five had the grand plan of passing out in a super sloshed stupor. The whiskey he tried to drown his sorrows in is catching up with him by this point and he’s realizing that finishing the whole bottle was just one more bad decision to add to the many others he’s made tonight.

When Five opens the lower-level door to his complex, he can see that no one is in the shabby hallway that leads to the elevator, and it seems like his shitty luck is changing because the thing is working, and it’s already on the ground floor. 

There’s no way he would have made it up the stairs at this point. Heavy feet scuffing along across the worn tiles, Five moves inside, throwing his elbow against the button for the seventh floor.

As soon as the doors close, he woozily drops his weight back on the wall, and sets the girl down, keeping one arm around the girl’s waist to hold her upright and the other angled across her chest to keep her from tipping forward.

Five can hardly grasp how quickly he just fucked everything up. A few minutes ago, he was in the throes of personal passion, about to blow his load all over his costly dress pants, and the next he sealed the deal that he was completely ruining his already ruined life.

Five is being consumed by his deeply depressing thoughts about himself as the old elevator doors close and it groans to life. The girl’s flowery smelling hair is rubbing up against the side of his cheek, and he can feel the heat of her body pressing back against him in a very tormenting way considering his self-self-absorbed cock brain hasn’t caught up to speed yet that he is not sitting there in his kitchen with his hand on his dick about to destroy his own lap with jizz.

His partial erection from that sad whack fest is wedged right between this girl’s warm cheeks, and it’s just like he was imagining positioning himself on her Monday night. 

Now that Five has the girl’s body pressed up next to his while he’s holding her in what many would think looks like it’s a very loving embrace, the truth that he has actually been violating her by watching her and getting his rocks off is impossible to ignore. 

You can’t imagine something if it’s right in front of you physically touching you. The entire fantasy he’s been creating in his head just completely disintegrated.

Now things just got very real and it’s not in a good way.

“I am so sorry I am doing this to you,” he hotly breathes, his forehead falling even more against the girl’s shoulder as he forces down the growing sickness in his stomach.

With extreme sadness, Five thinks about the trauma he just inflicted on this girl. Five knows trauma and his own experiences with it is what resulted in him being unable to put himself out there to have anything worthwhile in his life. 

He had wanted nothing more than to know what it was like to passionately hold someone he cared about and who also cared about him, but the horror of how it’s happening right now is unbelievable. It seems like this must be happening to someone else. 

Five is so tormented by all this, and intoxicated, that he doesn’t realize he hasn’t been holding any pressure on the girls’ neck since he carried her inside. Her knuckles make unexpected contact, hitting the bridge of his nose. Five eyes instantaneously pinch shut to the intense sensation of shooting pain that makes everything in his face burn and his eyes flood with tears.

The girl’s furious screech reverberates inside the elevator. “Get off me!”

Taking Five’s momentary inability to function, her other arm wiggles free from the arm he has around her waist. She pulls away, maneuvering her fist back and down at the same time, nailing him right between the legs.

“Ff-ah-ckkk!” 

Five’s sudden high pitch yelp comes out just as loud as the girl’s cry, but unlike her, his verbal alarm ends in a very hushed groan followed by a whisper of a wheeze as he frantically fights not to double over and also maintain his hold on the back of her sweater.

Five gags down his vomit that is threatening to make this even worse, and while he is immersed in the sensations of pure agony, she comes at him again. 

Somehow, Five manages to move his head back just in time, narrowly avoiding another jab to the face. Her hand hits his upper sternum instead and just as fast, her fingers find their way around his silk tie, yanking his head forward with it.

Five instinctively retaliates by violently twisting his arm around her neck.

“St-ooo-ppp,” he splutters as they choke each other.

“Let go!” she piercingly shrieks before she’s completely deprived of the air to do so.

Dropping her weight as her fingers dig at Five’s arm doesn’t have the desired effect of getting him to let go, so she digs her heels into the floor plowing backwards instead. 

Her reverse attack makes Five’s dress shoes slip out from under him on the grimy floor. The impact of Five’s head as it swings back into the metal wall makes a cracking sound that leaves the wall vibrating.

Totally in shock and seeing the brilliant scattering of stars filling his vision, Five’s free arm swings out, searching for the railing behind him, but he misses. He starts to lose consciousness. All at once, his full body weight is hanging on the girl’s neck as darkness begins swallowing up his remaining vision.

The girl lets out a helpless sounding whimper as they start to fall. 

Beyond faint and feeling equally helpless, Five inadvertently squeezes his arm tighter, using the girl to pull himself upright again. To his relief, her fingers suddenly release the sleeve of his dress shirt and her arms flop down limply at her sides.

DING!

At the same time the doors rumble open, the girl’s legs give out and Five almost drops her.

Unable to think let alone function like he normally would, Five hoists her back up then unsteadily stumbles out of the elevator with the girl’s feet dragging between his legs.

Light-headedly glancing both ways, he is beyond grateful that no one is out there looking to see what all yelling was about. 

Beaten and bloodied, Five makes it inside his own door a few seconds later and his first move is getting them both over to the bed because he still feels like he may fall flat on his face.

Five hastily drops the girl down next to Dolores, then he moves towards his kitchen, swaying as he navigates the short distance. 

After getting the shit beat out of him, he is quickly processing the fact that he needs to adjust his original plan to drop her and go. He is going to need to shake at least some of his drunken and concussed brain fog before he can walk even remotely straight. If he doesn’t, he may pass out in the street or his own hallway with his face smacked down in a pile of his own puke.

The idea of the cops finding him like that, with the addition of Dolores lying next to him, is enough to push along Five’s new approach to make this all still work out in both their favor. The most important thing he figures right now is that he needs to keep this girl quiet for a little while before he is functioning enough to leave.

Five throws open the utility cabinet, his unfocused eyes landing on the hook with the wound-up nylon rope hanging on it. The apartment’s previous other weirdo occupant had left many things behind, but unlike the loads of old stuffed animals, this was one thing that Five didn’t throw away being it had many practical uses. In this case, tying someone up.

“They are right, you are a psycho,” Five mutters to himself as he digs around finding nothing else useful.

Next, opening the first drawer next to the refrigerator, he grabs his switchblade and his revolver. It had been Five’s norm to always carry both these weapons, but he stopped when he figured out that there were no field operatives from The Commission coming after him in this new world because there was no more Commission.

Klaus was right, he thinks. He was better when he had an evil taskmaster to keep him in line.

Staggering a little as he turns around, he sets the gun on the kitchen table and tucks the knife into the waistband of his pants. Next, making it back over to the bed with what he figures will be enough to keep the girl safely detained till he is more composed, Five is surprised to see that she isn’t waking up yet.

He says her name.

Nothing.

Five throws the rope on the bed, then picks up her wrist, checking her pulse. He doesn’t feel one, so his trembling fingers move to her neck, pressing against her throat instead. The girl doesn’t react to him touching her, and Five still can’t feel anything.

“Oh, no, no, NO, NO !” He says the girl’s name a few more times, and again he gets nothing. “Dolores, I didn’t mean to- Shit, shit, fucking SHIT!"

Feeling like he’s losing what’s left of his mind, Five doesn’t know what to say, and even though Dolores is right there, she doesn’t respond to his terrified ramblings.

Even though his mind is spinning out of control, Five’s years of training kick in. He jumps on the bed, rolling the girl on her side. Then he lifts her chin, putting her in the recovery position that you are supposed to do for someone when trying to revive them after being fully choked out. The maneuver makes the girl’s mouth fall open and Five checks to make sure that her airway is not blocked, or that her own tongue didn’t slip back in her throat.

Everything is normal. She should be able to breathe, but for some reason she is not, and she is not waking up.

Kneeling over her, one hand on her back, Five starts rubbing. “Come on, breathe! You’re strong, you just showed me how strong you are. Breathe damn it!”

He knows very well how this works, and giving her CPR will do nothing because this is not happening to her because of cardiac arrest.

Lifting her legs so that more blood moves to her brain is not that effective at helping to revive someone in this condition, and it’s sure as hell not going to work if she’s already gone. Five could stand her on her head and no amount of blood running to her brain will bring her back if she is dead.

“Come on! NO! You can’t die!” he angrily pleads, even as both his hands keep at it, one now methodically trying to massage life into her cold legs.

Counting the minutes in his head, Five can’t really say how long he would have been squeezing tight enough to fully deprive her of oxygen. He knows that all it takes is a matter of a minute like that and someone can face permanent brain damage or death. 

They were in the parking lot for only a minute or so after she swung the bat at him. He knows he let up on her throat enough during that time because she woke up a little when they were crouched behind that car. She was moving in his lap, and he heard soft moaning sounds coming out of her. Then as soon as the car pulled out of the lot, he carried her in, not choking her at all.

In the elevator, he fucked-up big time and he let her wake up completely. Five is sure that she was never completely out more than twice and for no more than about thirty seconds at a time. 

Right?

From where Five has himself positioned next to the girl, one of his knees is pressing against Dolores’s hip and with glistening eyes he looks from the girl to her. 

“I didn’t mean to do this,” he insists.

Again, Dolores says nothing to calm Five or reassure him like she normally would. His watery eyes plead with her, but he gets nothing.

“Oh my God, thank you,” Five cries, with his head swinging back to the girl. His hand on her back slowly begins to rise and fall as she comes back to life. “That’s it. Keep breathing, it’s going to be okay.”

The girl slowly begins to move her legs and Five puts his hands under her side, sliding her small body up closer to the headboard. She makes a small sound of complaint at being handled, but he still needs to restrain her hands, or she’ll be trying to fight him again the second she’s aware of what is happening.

Mechanically, Five flips open his long switchblade so he can quickly cut the correct lengths of rope with it. Then just as fast, he makes tight loops around both of her wrists. Seeing that he’s at least not totally fucking that up that lesson he learned over and over as a child, and that her arms are snuggly secured above her head to his headboard, he risks looking over at Dolores again.

“I think she’s okay. I know how this looks, but you know that I didn’t mean to do this. I was never going to go near her. It was only supposed to be just me waahh-"

Five can’t finish that one, and that is because saying that it was only supposed to be him watching the girl doesn’t make it okay. None of this is okay. His eyelids lower and he rubs the area between his eyes.

“Please talk to me, sweetheart. I don’t know what to do. I think something is very, very wrong with me. I need you,” he pleads, winching in pain as the trickle of blood from his nose continues to drip down over his upper lip.

Five gets nothing back, and right now, he needs his trusted voice of reason more than ever. In his head, he can only imagine that Dolores is not acknowledging him because she is questioning why he is tying this poor girl up like this if he supposedly didn’t mean to do this. 

To him, she is probably thinking that he is going to hurt her even more than he already has and that makes Five spiral even worse.

“Please don’t hate me. The only reason she’s tied up is because I need to stay here long enough to make sure she’s going to make it, and I can’t leave like this. I need time to clean up,” he tries to explain. “I will get us out of here. We can start over,” he promises. 

His blurring eyes dart from Dolores to the girl, then back again.

With tears starting to run down his face, Five gasps out a devastated sob, “Dolores, I need help. Please, talk to me!” Again, she doesn’t react, and his reddened eyes fearfully widen. “Dolores!” The quiver in his voice matches the quiver in his bloodied hands.

Nothing.

Five just drug in the near lifeless body of the very real girl from across the alley, placing her in the bed next to his beloved. Now, having them both laying there opposite each other, all he can see in the mannequin’s normally devoted expression of limitless acceptance is the actual lifeless object she is. 

Just like in the elevator with the girl right there with him, now Five is finding that he can’t pretend anymore.

Dolores’s face stares out blankly, the matte finished paint of her sky-blue eyes will not meet his. 

In Five’s entire time with her, this has never happened.

As Five moves himself down the girl’s legs, snaking the nylon around her ankles, he does so with the shock of knowing that Dolores finally left him.

Now he really has nothing to live for.

Feeling totally out of it, liquid dribbles from your slack mouth. You feel the softest tickle as the hair that’s stuck to your cheek pulls away.

“Wha thhh-ah," you start to mumble, but you are so groggy that at first you can’t even complete a thought let alone string two measly words together.

It feels like you are in bed, but you don’t remember going to bed.

In your jumbled thoughts, you recall going on a blind date with a guy from a stupid dating website. That obviously turned out to be a very bad decision. You should have known this guy was bad news when he showed up early and he somehow snuck inside your building instead waiting down in the parking lot. 

At the end of the night, the douche monger insisted on walking you to your door, and then he really upped his creep factor when he jumped on you.

You remember feeling extremely unhinged and completely repulsed by what he did. As such, you figured that it was a excellent idea to educate the prick on what would happen if he ever tried that date rape shit on anyone again.

As this all comes back to you, your eyes start to flutter open, but the room is dim, and your vision is badly distorted. 

More liquid slips inside your parted lips.

“Please, wake up,” the softest male voice worriedly whispers.

Hearing that, you immediately try to move, but like the voice, everything feels wrong. It feels like your arms and legs aren’t working right.

You feel a warm hand on your back slowly moving back and forth.

That’s when you remember that strange man in the parking lot.

“No,” you croak out, as you remember the unmistakable shape of his firm manhood pressing up against your ass as he cut off your air supply with the constriction of his arm around your already bruised throat.

It feels like something is still wrapped around your neck but whatever it is, it’s not painful and tight, it’s cold.

This doesn’t make sense.

Your mouth quickly shuts, your eyes flying open, as you try to sit up. Adding to your horror, you find that you can’t. Your arms flex and pull but they won’t give in to your request. Your chest and bottom rise off the bed only to immediately get pulled back down.

As your vision clears, you realize that someone is sitting next to you. 

Dark hair dangles over pale green colored eyes. 

The expression on his face is empty, not at all the way it was when you first laid eyes on it. Then, this lunatic appeared harmless. He even looked greatly concerned for your well-being. His eyes were conveying such open sorrow that it threw you off enough to let him approach.

He was acting like he knew you. He called you by name.

You open your mouth to scream but he quickly covers the sound with a thick fold of fabric that a second ago must have been around the cold pack that is now on his lap. His eyes narrow as his hand firmly presses the towel against your face.

As air wheezes through your partially blocked nose, he says, “Don’t. Do. That. Again.”

Every word out of his mouth is filled with warning.

Even if you weren’t already completely scared stiff, just the look in his eyes has the sound of your own blood thrumming in your ears and your heart feeling like it’s going to burst out of your chest.  

This can’t be the same voice you just heard speaking so compassionately.

Looking for help, your eyes try to take in the room behind him, but you don’t see anyone else.

Angling your chin backwards, you see someone illuminated by the small bedside lamp, but your own eyes grow even wider when you realize that the woman lying there next to you is not alive.

It’s an old, full body mannequin like you would normally see at a dump or in a second-hand clothing store.

You try to scream again but he pushes his hand down harder, completely muffling it.

“I said, DON’T!” he growls as you yank at the ropes binding your wrists. They won’t budge and that’s because you are tied to a very heavy-looking wooden headboard. 

Trying to move your legs again, you realize that each ankle is tied much like your hands, then fastened by extended lines of rope to opposite bed posts at the foot of the bed.

It dawns on you that this is his bed.

This perverted asshole saw what your douchebag date did to you. He has been watching you for who knows how long, and now he has abducted you. Your legs are spread wide, and your skirt is pushed up so high from your floundering that you know he can see right under it from where he’s sitting.

You can’t believe this is happening, but it is.

Again, you remember feeling this fucker pressing himself on you. He was hard.

This guy was turned on by squeezing the life out of you, and he has a plastic woman in his bed!

Oh, shit, shit, shit, shit, SHIT!

This is so bad.

As you mentally lose your shit, his eyes never leave yours. One of his thighs is pressing against your side and he’s still holding the bottle he must have been feeding you with, but from the way he is sitting at the edge of the bed, you can’t tell if he is still aroused.

You want to scream at him to let you go but you can do nothing. You are entirely at his mercy.

The only reasons you can come up with for why he is doing this aren’t good, but you force yourself not to go there. You have to focus.

Since he’s not actually touching, touching you yet, you try to concentrate on the rest of your surroundings, looking for some way out of this.

There is an old looking electric stove in a small kitchen area across the room, with an equally old looking refrigerator next to it. A small beat-up looking table sits under one of the only two windows and it has an empty liquor bottle on it and something black that looks like a revolver of some kind.

Great.

You remember smelling the strong scent of booze on his breath in the elevator. He is clearly shit faced. Your eyes flit back to his. He hasn’t moved at all.

Oh my God, you are going to die.

Looking out again, you see that in front of the bed, there’s a very battered looking recliner. Other than the basics, there is nothing someone would have that would give signs that they lived there. There are no pictures on the walls. No TV, no shelves full of personal belongings. Next to the recliner, on the floor, you can just make out that there is a stack of books, but that is it.

You see what must be the door to get out, and one that is narrower and has slatted vents in it, meaning it’s a closet. Behind you, when you tilted your head back to look at what was holding you from moving your arms, you saw what appeared to be a tiny bathroom.

At first glance, you see nothing that can help you. It’s just some psycho guy’s shitty shoe box sized apartment.

His indifferent reaction as you look around his home is jarring. The flawlessly smooth skin on his face gives the impression of youthful innocence, but what he’s doing proves he is far from it.

You’re betting this fancy dressing Ted Bundy has got piles of bodies under his bed and body parts galore in his freezer. Now you see it; he’s totally the type!

SHIT!

His expensive looking three-piece suit didn’t make sense in this neighborhood. Now splatters of blood stain the sleeves of his white dress shirt. He clearly used the cuffs to wipe his nose based on the numerous red smears. 

You wish so badly that you’d hit him hard enough to break his whole stupid face.

You risk looking at more of him, and you see that he is missing the tie he had on before, and you can only assume that is because the first chance you had, you latched on to it and tried to strangle him with it.

He is clearly not taking any chances of that happening again.

Uselessly trying to wriggle away from him, your arms pull down on the ropes and the heels of your bare feet slide across his rumpled bedding.

He took off your shoes!

Your stomach sickens with the realization that he has already been touching you when you were unconscious. 

Again, you notice how high your skirt is, but he isn’t looking there, his cold eyes remain fixed on yours.

You can’t help it when you scream under his hand, but that only makes him even more scary looking. His features contort ominously.

“This is not what I wanted. I-” He suddenly pauses, a line forms between his eyes as they run over your face, down your body and back up again. “You never should have lifted that bat.”

You try to tell him that you don’t care what he wants or that he didn’t want his head bashed in, but your words are totally stifled by the persistent pressure of his hand.

“You kept fighting me. I had no choice but to do what I did,” he scolds, like this is your fault rather than his.

He reaches over to the bedside table, setting the bottle of water down, then he picks up another length of rope off of it. The moment he removes his hand from your mouth, he forces your lips apart, jabbing the cloth inside. His other hand is already behind your head, pushing it forward as he works the rope between your lips.

As he ties the ends at the nape of your neck you realize it’s to keep the gag in. Your mouth is so full of fabric that not even the roaring animalist growls coming out of you are even remotely loud enough to get anyone’s attention.

Your teeth bare down on the nylon fibers as you glare at him in blind hatred.

Eyes darting away from yours, he slowly starts to sit up, but he abruptly stops when you let out a pathetic mewing sound. Those green eyes of his give the faintest hint of something as he watches the burning hot tears rolling back into your hairline.

His hand comes up brushing his dark chocolate colored hair out of his eyes before tucking it behind his ears. His eyes close so sluggishly it is like it pains him to take in the very deep breaths he is all of a sudden taking. 

The heavy fringe of his lashes sweeps his cheeks covering the dark hued skin under his eyes. He looks like he hasn’t slept in days, but the faint bruising that is starting to form is also from when you hit him, and it only seems to be showing at all because of how fair his skin is.

First, sexual assault and now you are finishing your fabulous Friday night off being this crazy prick’s new and improved sex doll. 

Is this really going to be your final fate? Live a subpar existence scratching to get by, working meaningless jobs to pay the rent, then die because some crazy asshole across the alley from you decided to remove you from the world for his own sick satisfaction?

You would laugh at your ridiculously bad luck if you weren’t crying and if you could actually laugh.

He’s going to kill you. There’s no other way out of this.

“Just let me go,” you beg him. It comes out of you, but with hardly any sound though saying it makes his eyes dart back to yours anyway.

His face is one of those that you’ve seen that can express the most heart wrenching emotion if he lets it. Right now, it seems it’s more of failing to hide it than intentionally showing that he’s not as cold as he is pretending to be. 

His prominent jaw line seems even more dramatic as you notice him clenching his teeth. It makes the dimple on his cheek stand out even more. He looks so sad, and that reaction is baffling because a moment before he looked like he felt nothing and didn’t even have the tiniest amount of remorse or humanity in him.

You swear you see his hand closest to you trembling.

That has to mean something.

You try to plead with him again, but hearing it, he steels his expression to nothingness again, he stands, preparing to walk away from you.

Christ! Even crazy vagrants on the street don’t have the gift to emotionally turn off and on as quickly as this guy can, and that’s no matter how long gone their minds are.

If you could just get through to him somehow, then maybe you’d have a chance, but how can you do that if he is mentally all over the place.

As he moves, you can see his entire body more clearly. He has straight shoulders, but he is hunching them forward in an odd way that doesn’t match his young age. His chin is angled down to the floor like he simply can’t stand looking at anything else.

His trim waist is defined even more by his tailored vest. He’s one of those guys who has that V-shaped torso that comes from having zero body fat. He’s all lean muscle and bone. Add the fitted black dress pants enhancing the slim look of him and you’d think he’s nobody to worry about, but you know already that he is not weak. Under this misleading appearance is hiding the very dangerous man that just took you.

Your eyes follow his every move as he travels over to the other side of the bed. Again, you swear you see the look of pure agony in his face as he lifts the mannequin and sets her down a few feet away over by the window on what has to be a stand because the thing is standing there dressed all pretty like she belongs in a 90's department store not this freak job’s apartment.

He goes ghostly still with one of his hands resting on the form of its narrow waist.

You hear him softly talking to it and it’s almost exactly the way you heard him speaking when you were coming to.

“Dolores, please… I love you,” he pleads. He is looking at the dummy like he is expecting it to answer him.

When you look to the window beyond him over there having this extremely bizarre moment with his plastic girlfriend, you see the flowers dangling from your own flower box blowing in the wind.

He was right across from you the whole time.

You look over again at the single chair pulled up at the small table next to the window. You can just imagine him sitting there in the dark, finishing off that bottle, watching you.

Being an opportunistic perv that gets turned on by peeping on others is one thing, but this guy was getting off by watching you get attacked and he was clearly also turned on by attacking you.

He’s a sexual sadist and while he rapes you, he is going to do his best to make you suffer even more!

Animalistic sounds of pure desperation erupt from your chest, and they get even louder when he abruptly turns away from his one-sided conversation with the mannequin and comes back towards the bed.

You see his expression change to something fierce and dangerous. His entire body seems to thrum like a bowstring drawn taut. You can almost feel the carefully restrained violence about to explode all over you.

His gaze is so intense that your whole body shudders and his voice comes out so achingly low that he sounds like a different person. “If you have already done the worst things a human could do, would it matter if you sealed it that the devil owns you?”

You do not like where this is going. You shake your head side to side, denying him. You refuse to draw the parallels he is trying to make in justifying what he’s going to do.

“I lost everything. There is no point in fighting anymore,” he whispers.

Even though you don’t want to give them to him, tears trickle down your cheeks again. Seeing them, the faintest trace of a sound comes from somewhere deep inside his chest.

There is something. Something inside all that coldness. He looks sad. You are the one tied to his bed, and he looks sad…

What?

After another minute of him seeming to consider something, he begins to hungrily study you, or at least it appears that way to you in that slow, languid way his eyes roamed over your body. When they hover over your chest, your breath hitches, and you think you hear his hitch too.

“Go fuck yourself, asshole!” you frantically cry, adding every curse word you know and even adding some new ones specially invented just for him. It comes out garbled, but you are sure he is getting the gist.

He reaches for the bottle of water on the nightstand, his eyes roll back in his head, and he almost falls down as he proceeds to pound it. 

After stumbling and then tossing the empty bottle on the floor, he moves across the bed, crawling on hands and knees towards you. The mattress sags beneath his weight as he bends down on top of you.

His weight hovers over you, and your fingers curl into fists. Your arms pulled down but to no avail. 

Reactively, when his hand comes towards your face, you pull back as much as you can. He stops for a second, dark brows furrowing like he doesn’t understand your reaction. 

“Sweetheart, no, please. You know I'd never hurt you,” he slurs, then his long fingers gently run across your skin to wipe your tears away. 

You shudder. 

He still has that look. You know it even though you don’t know him. It’s the look of misery.

He brushes your tangled hair back and the frown on his face deepens. Those pale cheeks of his suddenly flush with…

Arousal? Shame? Murderous rage? You have no idea until you look between your bodies, and you see that his crotch region is definitely tenting in a way it wasn't a few minutes ago. 

Very slowly, he traces the bruises your date left on your neck with a finger. The sensation makes you shiver in fear, and you see him shiver too. You are sure he’s about to lower himself on you but then he rolls off, staggers to the bathroom, and then slams the door behind him.

Entering his bathroom, Five’s body falls forward over the small counter. He clings to the edge holding himself steady, while hoping he will be able to think clearer now that he is away from the girl.

Five is completely overwhelmed with unimaginable levels of sorrow and gross intoxication, but the worst of it is the very demanding reaction his body is having over seeing the girl laying under him on his bed. As bad of shape as he is in, Five can’t even link together any coherent thoughts other than that when he looked at the girl, he was seeing Dolores.

“Dolores, no,” he breathlessly cries in pure unfiltered agony over the gut-wrenching loss he feels.

Wanting to stop the pain and unable to operate on anything but pure brainless need, rather than hurt the girl because he has completely lost his mind, Five desperately begins to hurt himself.

He lowers his head even more, panting out panicked gasps for air as one of his trembling hands starts to rub the front of his pants.

“Please. Fuck. Help me,” he moans, meaning much more than the words can convey as his other hand fumbles to get his zipper down. 

Once he has himself free, Five is quick to start jerking himself with an intensity and cruelty that only makes his head spin even more than it already is. 

“Nahhhh-nnnn-” His instant moans of pleasure are followed by the top of his head accidentally banging up against the oval mirror hanging above the sink.  

Pumping his hips, Five rams the hand he is using to grope his tight balls, jamming it abusively right up against the edge of the counter. His angry touches feel so damn good despite the punishment that the combination only makes him moan even louder.

His knees bang over and over against the cabinet as he finds every way possible to inflict pain on himself while also giving in to that heady desire trying to consume him.

Five winces as his knuckles begin to split after making contact too many times with the hard surface, but he doesn’t stop doing it. He wants this sweet torture to drown out the rest of his unbearable suffering. 

Hair falling in his eyes and his skin feeling like it’s on fire, Five’s other hand continues taking care of the rest of his shaft. His fingers are circled around the end of the hard length, and they are moving up and down so fast that when he peers down at himself, all he sees is a violent blur.

“Yessssssss!”

Mouth hanging open, Five’s come begins to spurt out of him. The near iridescence of his release is somewhere between a milky white and a purely clear watery fluid, allowing it to blend in almost seamlessly into the fake chalky colored marble of his chipped counter. With a dazed expression, Five’s body twitches repeatedly as he watches it drip down into the bowl of his sink. 

As the waves of ecstasy all too quickly abandon him, Five’s bloodshot eyes turn up to the monster in the mirror. 

All at once, his fist slams into the face staring back at him. The glass shatters, raining down sharp blades of Five’s reflection, scattering his hatred at his feet and all over the counter.

As if what just happened when he was suspending his body over you isn't appalling enough, the sounds coming from the bathroom are making you really lose your mind. You yank at your constraints hard enough to make your quickly abrading skin begin to bleed.

It's very clear what he is doing in there; you don't need to see him to know that he took your advice and is actively fucking himself. The only good thing about this is that he is not trying to fuck you and he is in there and you are out here.

When the sound of glass breaking and things hitting the floor abruptly comes after a another one of his guttural groans, you are pulling so hard on the headboard to break free that it's banging against the wall behind it.

Not more than a minute later, the bathroom door swings open and he's back at the side of the bed looking down at you with those empty eyes. 

“I need you to be quiet a little longer." His words don't sound mad or even scary even though he just busted you trying to break free. He sounds very meek but that makes sense considering what he did in there.

You can't help your eyes from moving right from his to his fly, and sure enough, Mr. Psycho's Mr. Happy seems to be momentarily tamed.

Just when you are thinking you might be safe, he shifts himself over on the mattress where the mannequin was.

Just the act of laying down looks like it hurts him. His moist looking eyes open and shut like he can hardly hold them open as he lets out a very pained moan that makes him sound like a child that needs his mommy very badly.

You can see his hand is freshly bleeding but not bad. He doesn't even seem to notice.

“I am going to let you go. I just need to clear my head for a few minutes, and I am cutting you loose and leaving. This will all be over soon,” he hushes when the bed moves from you trying to wriggle away from him.

As he settles into the blankets and his eyes droop closed, his black vest pulls up as he stretches out and you immediately notice that he has some kind of knife tucked under his waistband. 

After a minute or two of laying like that, eyes closed still, he rolls over and his arm flops down over your chest, his hand landing way to close to your neck again. You try to shake him off, but you have nowhere to go, and he remains as is. 

This guy can say what he wants about letting you go, but him lying next to you, hand on your throat, with this fuck mannequin watching him resting up enough so that he can brutally rape you doesn’t have you feeling any less terrified. 

The only reason you are not screaming anymore is because you don’t want to set him off now that he is this close.

Less than a minute later of you laying there thinking this is it, his chin slides down the arm he has folded under his head, and as it happens, the choppy looking fringe of his hair falls over his face.

Holy shit… You cannot believe it, but he just passed out. 

His heavy breathing immediately starts to relax.

Whether he was lying or not when he said he wasn’t going to hurt you and that he was also going to let you go, you have no idea, but it doesn’t matter. Seeing your chance, your arms begin pulling again. You twist and torque your wrists, working the ropes.

The sound of loud vibration startles you and you go stark still, your eyes darting to the kitchen table as your heartrate flies through the roof. 

You can’t be sure, because it’s so dark, but you think there is a cell phone lying there next to the gun. Just as you start to wriggle your wrists again, the phone vibrates again and at the same time, he lets out an annoyed sounding grumble. “Leave me alone, Klaus.”

Klaus?

The third time the phone buzzes, his upper leg moves over, locking down over one of yours.

You close your eyes, willing your mind to take you anywhere but here.

Stupid phone and fuck you Klaus person whoever you are.

“Don’t wake up the psycho, I am about to shiv his ass! ” your mind yells at the offending electronic device.

Not long later, the hand at your throat begins to move away, but as it retreats, your crazy cuddle buddy snuggles his body even closer to yours. This new intrusion on your personal space seems to make him happy enough at first, but then all of a sudden, he must decide that he is not warm enough. He reaches back and flips the bed spread over you both and in doing so, the cuff on his right arm pulls up and something catches your eye.

He has a tattoo on the underside of his wrist. It’s the silhouette of a black umbrella with a circle around it.

What the hell?

You’ve seen that symbol before. You were a little too young when the superhero kids that belonged to the infamous money mogul Sir Reginal Hargreeves were all the rage, but you have heard of them. They all supposedly disbanded when they came of age, and from what you remember hearing, one or two may have even died before that.

They all were born with different unimaginable powers and were often seen in public as children stepping in here or there during major emergencies to show off their extraordinary skills. 

You’ve seen old posters with them, but none of their faces are coming back to you except the girl named Allison, and that is because she has been in the news over the years for different movies that she has been in. 

They were all exactly the same age, and this guy looks like he could be ten years younger than her.

He can’t be one of them…

Can he?

Whether he’s one of them or not, just like with your date tonight, as soon as you get free, you are going to show this sorry sack that he may think he knows you and you are just going to lay here and let him treat you like his little play thing, but he got it all wrong. 

He picked the wrong girl to fuck with.

If this loser was one of the Umbrella Academy kids, you haven’t seen any signs of his powers, which might be because you recall hearing that they all lost them at some point. If he is one of them, it appears he lost even more than that, and he is in luck because you are about to help him lose even more.

The rope painfully digs into your skin. You are so close. A few more twists and the ligaments holding your thumb together will slide, letting your bones pop out of place. Then you can grab his knife and it’s go time fucker.

Someone is getting a knife through the dick and it’s one hundred percent Mr. Umbrella Academy Tattoo!

The phone lets out another long buzzing sound then stops. He doesn’t say anything this time, but the disturbance must have disturbed him again because you feel his hand slowly start surveying your upper leg, his fingers gently tracing a line northward.

You begin to struggle. Your nasally whines of protest have him swiftly changing course, instead clamping that same hand at your waist. He pulls you closer as he presses his face against your neck.

“I am sorry, Dolores…” he whispers.

He is so close. Everything suddenly feels very hot.

His lips part then they start feather lightly, sweep along the coating of moisture he’s creating on your skin. When the heat of his pelvis moves tight against your hip, you are shocked that he isn’t hard again over violating you. 

This guy doesn’t make any sense. You thought that was part of the whole thing he was into, but when he popped a woody from touching your face and neck, as soon as he noticed it was happening, he took off like he was scared shitless.

Maybe right now he is just not recovered enough from his last weirdo whack session or...

Is it possible that he really doesn't want to hurt you. Maybe he wasn’t planning on it when he reached out like he did in the parking lot? 

Maybe you had it all wrong in thinking that he was enjoying watching you nearly getting raped. He had clearly been doing something by way of enjoying himself prior to sprinting out into the parking lot, but…

All of a sudden, it dawns on you that he actually looked very upset by what he saw happen. He sounded very upset by it. It was like he was so distressed by it that he ran down there planning to do something about it. 

He looked like he wasn’t expecting you to be there. He actually seemed very confused by it.

Was he coming after your date?

At the moment, you didn’t see all that, but now…

Well…

What the fuck?

He is obviously very messed up, but maybe not in messed-up in the ‘I’m going to violently rape you and murder you’ kind of way.

He did abduct you, but he just said he was going to let you go. He said that he was going to leave.

For some bizarre reason, he seems to be very in love with his mannequin and you are almost certain that right now he thinks you are her. He is so delusional; he probably can’t even tell the difference.

Again, your feet dig down into his mattress as he nuzzles your neck and makes one of those super soft whimpering noises.

This does not feel like he’s trying to hurt you. It feels like he is trying to do something else entirely.

Something is not adding up other than he is most certainly off his rocker.

He said that he has done the worst things a human can do, and you have no idea what he meant by that, but when he could have raped you while you were out or even now, he didn’t. Besides tying you up, the things he was doing before taking off to take care of his boner problem were all in an effort to help you. 

Add all this up and what he said about letting the devil own him, may not have been implying what you originally thought. The more you think about it, it seems like he could have been talking about killing himself, not giving in to raping and killing you.

You can’t see his entire face, but you can tell that his eyes are still pinched shut and it’s in such a way that looks so miserable.

You have no idea what is going on with the guy but it’s clear that something is very wrong with him, and it’s not just that he is mega wasted.

As your mind is putting all this together, he lets out a throaty sound that almost sounds like a sob before he begins placing soft kisses along your bruised neck while vibrating his next words across your skin. “Please don’t leave me.”  

His hand at the narrowest part of your waist slips under you, tenderly massaging circles against your lower back. His warm fingers very subtly dig in as if he’s trying to comfort you.

You can’t help it when a similar sounding whine comes out of you as your heels dig in across the bedding again. 

He is all over you and not in the hurtful kind of way. 

This is not what you’d expect from a sexual sadist who gets their jollies off torturing people.

As he kisses just below your ear in that very sensitive space that makes your toes curl, he does so like he has done this maneuver about a million times, and he lets out the most contented sounding sigh when your body involuntarily shudders from it. This has got you starting to think that you may have read this crazy perv all wrong.

He’s a perv but maybe not the type you thought.

What he’s doing is so unbelievably tender and loving that it has you trembling from head to toe and incidentally not just from fear.

“Dolores, please forgive me.”

Again, he’s not talking to you, that much is very clear.

After saying that, he stops with the kisses, his body motionless as he clings to you like his life depends on it.

After a few minutes of nothing but the sound of his steady breathing, you know that he is fully out again. 

To the feel of his chest rising and falling against your side, you start to work your wrists free again.

-------------------------

Thanks for reading.

(Chapter four, coming soon...)

If you are hungry for more, faster than I post it here, find this and my other Five stories at the first link below or visit my Blog to see all my Tumblr posts:

Master List Post to my Five Centric Stories and Art

KayBreezy | Archive of Our Own

kaybreezy-on-a03 on Tumblr

#number five x you #Umbrella Academy smut #number five #the umbrella academy number five #number 5 #kaybreezy-on-a03 #umbrella academy number five #number five imagine #number Five Hargreeves #Five Hargreeves smut #five hargreeves smut #smut with plot #number five x reader #five hargreeves x reader #number five reader insert #five hargreeves x you #five x reader #five x you #dark number five #dark aesthetic

[charliedawn]

I just remembered when I started reading and imurging into the series, I think I was asking that I wanted Yandere Five again.

Is it too late to ask now? While I'm at it, I'll try to catch up on the series so have this dancing cat

Five wasn't one to hold a grudge, certainly not for something as small as being forgotten by his own siblings—or the whole world...

He hadn't held a grudge against his siblings for dooming the planet over and over again.

He hadn't held a grudge when he had realized the only reason he had been sent to St Louis was because his siblings had been too scared to rise against their father to come get him themselves.

However, there were things he couldn't forgive his sibling.

And one of them...was how they had lied about you.

He had asked about you the moment he was back, and they had all assured him that you were gone.

He had come to be at peace with that fact, even though it had taken him years to do so...

But then, Five had found a letter addressed to the family—an invitation.

You are invited to Y/N and Y/H's wedding.

The words had struck him like lightning.

Five stilled and it took a moment for him to realize why all of his siblings but him had suddenly things planned today.

They had lied to him. You were still alive and worst of all, you were getting married.

Five's mind was suddenly flooded by memories of the both of you and it mixed with this dark smoke of utter rage and jealousy.

It clouded his mind and the corners of his lips curved upwards as he tear the invitation to pieces and threw them to the floor before storming out of the room.

He knew exactly what to do..

"You thought I would just let you go ? Oh, honey. You got another storm coming.." He brought his axe down from the wall and teleported to the address on the card.

"Time to crash the wedding."

The doors of the ceremony were closed, but it didn't stop him.

He brought his axe down restlessly on the door until the lock was but a mere memory and he then kicked it open.

All of the guests froze and your eyes widened as you saw him stride in.

He tilted his head and sought out for you amongst the crowd, only to meet your eyes and he huffed a laugh of disbelief.

"This is officially worse than the apocalypse.", he muttered under his breath.

But then, he found his siblings there. They were all waiting for him.

As if they knew...As they had planned it all.

"YOU TRAITORS !", he screamed and couldn't hold back his anger any longer. He was tired. And felt betrayed.

"...It's over, Five. She knew you would try to stop it. But, we wanted to prove her wrong. Now, we know.", Victor said.

"Sorry, lil' bro. We can't let you ruin her anymore than you already did.", Klaus supported.

"You need to stop. Now.", Diego added with a frown and Five burst out laughing—a chill-inducing laugh that made you feel cold and dead inside.

"I'd like to see you try..Get out of my way, before I make you." It was no warning at this point, it was clearly a threat.

His siblings looked at each other worriedly before turning back towards him.

"Five...Can't you see that you're going too far ? You're not thinking straight.", Allison tried to reason with him, but he then spat hatefully.

"Oh..I've never been so clear-sighted, sister."

He then walked around the room, thrilled and spurred on by the fear and growing tension in the room.

"I just came back...I mourned you...I FUCKING cried for you !", he said—his eyes not leaving you and your breath hitched and you took a step back.

Five realized you were scared of him and threw his head back with laughter before raising his axe in the air, pointing it at you.

"...Now, know that all of THIS is on you."

You didn't understand, not until Five jumped in time and space and in the blink of an eye...Everyone was gone.

Your husband/wife.

The guests.

The other Hargreeves.

The only people remaining were yourself and Five.

He took a deep breath and looked up at you with a twisted smile and blood splattered everywhere..

You eyes lowered to the axe in his hand and you froze at the amount of blood dripping from it.

He dropped it and it made a loud noise as it hit the floor and made you jolt as you raised your tearful eyes at the boy you used to love.

"Now, dont look at me like that, sweetheart.", he told you with an insane glimpse in his eyes. "I told you I loved you...I told you to wait for me...Now imagine my feelings when I come back and realize the only person I ever trusted beside my own siblings, the only one who I have ever felt a genuine connection with, is getting married to someone else."

You closed your eyes as you hoped he wouldn't hurt you.

He seemed to understand and suddenly stopped to kneel in front of you. He sighed and took your hand.

"I didn't want to yell at you. I was just so upset when I learned the news and I...*pause* Can't you see ? We are made for each other."

He tried to make you look at him, but you then glared at him and pulled away from him.

"I wish you had never come back."

Your unforgiving words broke the last thread of humanity remaining in Five and he stayed silent for a second, but finally grabbed your hand again.

"YOU DON'T GET TO HATE ME !"

But this time, his grip on your hand neared painful and you let out a small whimper of pain.

He seemed to realize his mistake and quickly let go.

As soon as he released you, you soothed your wrist with your thumb and glared daggers at him.

"You're insane.", you told him and Five let out a small humorless laugh.

"You have no idea."

He then took out a gun and pointed it at the picture of your fiancé. Your eyes widened and you immediately shook you head before joining your hands together.

"No..Everything but that. Please. He/She is a good man/woman."

Five smirked maliciously before repeating.

"...Everything ?"

"Yes.", you said without hesitation and Five hummed thoughtfully before lowering the gun.

"Fine. Marry me then."

Your eyes widened at the command and you shook your head at the absurd idea.

"...You're physically a kid. I can't exactly go to the alter, or I'll get arrested.", you tried to reason with him—but he wasn't taking no for an answer.

He shrugged and replied confidently.

"I can wait. I will take you as my wife/husband the moment I am rid of this body."

He gestured to his own body with a disgusted grimace and you shivered. The nice little boy of your past was definitely gone. Only the monster remained..

He caught your eyes on him and his smile vanished, replaced by a disapproving frown.

"...Don't look at me like that.", he warned you, but you couldn't help it. You wanted your best friend back, the little boy you used to play with and tell everything to, the little boy who brought you flowers and told you he loved you when he didn't even understand the meaning yet...

"...Why are you doing this to me, Five ? I thought we were friends at least..", you said with tears in your eyes.

He tilted his head and something shifted in his eyes for a second—but it was quickly gone.

"Friends ?...Oh no...We're not friends."

He took a step forward, which made you step back and fall.

He then stood above you and made sure to make you understand how you were and shall always be beneath him.

"You betrayed me. I may love you, but I won't ever forget it...So, until we get married ?"

He grabbed your jaw and his eyes looked you up and down in your lovely white dress/suit he wanted to soil..

He lowered his hand to trace patterns of blood on the offensive white material and suddenly grabbed you by the collar to pull you so close to him, there was no way to escape.

"You're mine. I own you. And it'll be so until you get back those feelings you pretend to have lost.."

His lips were so close to yours, you failed to breathe properly and you blinked your tears away as every gesture you made was observed very closely by Five.

You finally raised your hand to stroke Five's cheek and smiled weakly at him.

"I never pretended anything..I still love Five. I always will.."

His eyes softened and he gave you a genuine smile, but it was quickly wiped away by your next words.

"But, you're not Five. Not anymore..."

You lowered your hand and Five stayed still for a moment before letting out a small annoyed tssk before standing up again.

"You'll recognize me soon enough.."

He then teleported away. Not because he was tired, or he needed to do something else—but because he wasn't sure himself of who he was.

#number five x reader #five hargreeves #five hargreeves x reader #fandoms #imagine #fanfic #the umbrella academy #Dark!Five

[sxvenz]

misc. masterlist.

these may get their own masterlists one day if I write for them enough.

… … …

Doctor Who

9th Doctor

10th Doctor

11th Doctor

12th Doctor

The Master

The Umbrella Academy

All (platonic)

Ben Hargreeves

Diego Hargreeves

Klaus Hargreeves

Number Five

Peaky Blinders

Aberama Gold

Alfie Solomons

Arthur Shelby

Bonnie Gold

Isiah Jesus

John Shelby

Thomas Shelby

… … …

#peaky blinders #peaky blinders imagine #peaky blinders x reader #dark! Thomas Shelby #yandere Thomas Shelby #yandere doctor who #dark! doctor who #tenth Doctor x reader #11th doctor x reader #12th Doctor x reader #yandere tua #the umbrella academy #tua x reader #tua imagine #yandere number five #yandere klaus hargreeves #bonnie gold x reader #tommy shelby x reader #alfie solomons x reader

[rafesmuse]

after dark — r.c.

pairing: ghostface!rafe cameron x fem!reader

warnings: smut 18+, unprotected sex, dubcon, violence, blood, murder, knife play, mask kink, hair pulling, spanking, cursing, toxic, controlling, manipulative and possessive behaviour, oral sex (m. receiving), fingering, creampie, degradation, face slapping, dacryphilia, breeding kink

word count: 4.5k

summary: the bloodlust killer that has been terrorising the town could be closer to you than you might think.

moodboard // nav. // m.list // taglist

“Rafe?” you called out to your boyfriend who was attentively watching the TV from beside you on the couch, a deep sense of unease and concern in your voice. “Yeah, baby?” he replied, his eyes still glued to the screen as his warm hand moved to your thigh, giving it a squeeze to let you know that he was listening. “I’m… I’m scared” you murmured with your brows knitted, referring to the news report about a killer being on the loose, terrorising the entire town for weeks now. They played footage taken from a Ring doorbell camera that showed him wearing a black and white mask, identical to the one from the Scream movies to hide his identity, along with a full black outfit.

So far, there has been an estimated five victims, all of them male. Men between the ages of nineteen and twenty-six who are university students were the killer's primary target, it seemed. You were familiar with all of them— you had worked on group projects with a number of these people and even tutored two of them, helping them with subjects that you excelled at to earn some extra cash. To sum up, you saw all of the murdered male students regularly. Fear prickled over your skin as the reporter revealed more shocking details about the murders.

Rafe turned to face you, an empathetic smile swept across his handsome face as he moved closer to you, the palm of his warm hand resting on your cheek as he looked at you with his sparkling blue eyes. “Don’t be scared baby. You know I’ll take care of you, alright? I won’t ever let anything happen to my sweet girl” You fidgeted with your hands and looked down, letting his words sink in. Rafe always took care of you, ensuring that you were happy and healthy— he’d do anything for you. For the first time ever, though, you were unsure if Rafe could truly protect you from a bloodlust killer who has murdered men even bigger, stronger and more athletic than Rafe.

He looked off into the distance, thinking deeply as he released a hesitating breath, “Look, why don’t you stay with me here? Hmm? It’s too dangerous out there for a pretty girl like you. You’ll be safe here, I promise” you met his eyes again and nodded, feeling relieved that you can be with him every minute of the day.

Every minute of the day, that is, unless you were in class, because school life didn’t pause. Why it didn’t was a mystery to you, but the police stated that they had everything under control, which you found hard to believe. It made you feel anxious to be distanced from Rafe during those times. You not only feared for yourself, but for him as well. It became impossible to concentrate in class. Knowing that anyone could become the next victim sent your mind into overdrive. No one was safe.

You took your phone out of your pocket and opened iMessage, scrolling through your conversations before tapping your and Rafe’s. You occasionally glanced up quickly to make sure the teacher wasn't watching you before typing a message.

You: I miss you so much :( Are you okay?

Rafe 💞: Miss you more, my pretty girl. I’m alright, just hanging out with Top.  

His words still made you blush, your cheeks heating up as a tiny smile formed on your face before you quickly looked up, checking if anyone saw you texting. The teacher is lost in her own world, going over theories while you see several other students on their phones as well, evidently bored by the contents of the class. You returned your focus to your phone and started typing a new message.

You: Be careful, okay? I’m scared…

Rafe 💞: Baby, I won’t let anything happen to you, got it? You know I have your location on my phone. I will keep an eye on you. Buy yourself some pretty lingerie and I will help you relax when you get home ;)

Rafe Cameron transferred $500 to your bank account.

Your eyes grew wide before you let out a chuckle at how easily he gives you money when you don’t even need it. You hastily typed a ‘thank you’ message and slipped your phone back into your pocket with a giddy smile on your face before the teacher could notice you.

When class finally ended for the day, you felt a wave of relief, especially since John B, one of your friends, offered to walk you home—well, to Rafe's house. You and John B used to be closer, hanging out multiple times a week, but Rafe’s possessive and jealous nature doesn’t allow you to anymore. Even though you don’t hang out with him now, he still checks in on you from time to time, showing you that he still cares about you, which you appreciate a lot. When you first started dating, John B openly expressed his dislike for Rafe. Despite your numerous attempts to convince him that Rafe genuinely does take great care of you, John B couldn’t be convinced. Their animosity towards one another runs too deep.

The two of you were walking side to side as you approached Rafe's street, wandering by large villas with breathtaking front gardens. John B didn't appear in the least bit afraid or worried and you couldn’t understand why. Everyone, including yourself, was terrified, not daring to go outside unless needed. You eyed him with confusion as you were thinking it over, which he seemed to catch on right away. “What? Do I have something on my face?” he asked, a smile appearing on his face as he continued walking. “Are you not scared, John B?” You asked with curiosity. A small chuckle left his mouth before he shook his head, “Scared? Have you seen him? He wears a silly costume from some dumb movie.” It went silent for a while as you were at a loss for words, wondering how someone could not be afraid of a murderer.

John B soon ended the silence before you could go further into the topic, “Hey, remember when we rehearsed for that play? And we had to dance together and you-“ he laughs while holding his stomach, pausing for a moment to collect himself before continuing, “and you fell and ripped your clothes?” You felt your face heat up and an embarrassed smile crossed your lips before you hit him in the arm. Those were the memories you did not want to relive, embarrassing yourself in front of numerous students and staff members. “Oh stop it! First of all, it wasn’t even that funny and secondly, completely your fault, by the way” You responded, defending yourself but unable to hide your laughter.

“It went like this” John B said before he lifted you up and spun you around, causing you to scream and laugh hysterically. “Stop! I-“ you tried to yell at him but you were laughing too hard, your abdominal muscles hurting. You two giggled as he gently set you back down on the ground before you turned your gaze towards Rafe’s house and your face dropped instantly. Rafe was waiting for you, leaning against the doorframe and standing with his arms crossed, a stern expression on his face as he looked at you both.

You swallowed and gathered yourself quickly before putting on a forced smile and turning to face John B. But John B was staring back at Rafe with an equally as intimidating look on his face, so much so that he stopped noticing you. “Thank you for taking me home. I appreciate it” you said, attempting to defuse the tension before moving slowly in Rafe's direction— but both their eyes didn’t leave each other for a second. Every muscle in your body tightened and the tension in the air was apparent.

You walked up to Rafe, ascending the stairs to his enormous home's front door. “H-hi baby, missed you” you spoke as you drew nearer to him, a whiff of his signature cologne filling your nose. You looked back at John B and saw him heading to his own home, thankfully. Rafe rolled his eyes before he turned around and made his way inside the house. As you nervously followed him and silently shut the door behind you, your brows pinched in concern.

“Baby?” you whispered, trailing after Rafe into the house as you watched his back, his muscles prominent through the tight shirt he was wearing. “Are you angry at me?” You asked in a low voice, worried about the answer. He turned around and came up to you, his large hands cupping your face as he stared directly into your eyes. “I could never be angry at you, sweet girl. You’re my everything. Don’t ever forget that, alright?” he said before you nodded, a wave of relief instantly washing over you. He kissed you on the forehead and you closed your eyes to take in the moment, feeling lucky to have such a caring and sweet boyfriend, you thought. But then the night fell.

“Fuck! No, no, no!” A terrible nightmare about the killer had you breathing heavily when you woke up in the middle of the night. You immediately sat up straight, your chest heaving up and down as you rubbed the sleep from your eyes. “Rafe?” You called out, desperate for his comfort and affection.

After a short while, there was still no response. Still feeling a little disoriented, your brows knitted as you attempted to sort through your thoughts. But something felt off. You extended your arm around the bed but there was nothing but pillows next to you. This is when you started to feel a little panicked and horrible thoughts pierced your mind like needles jabbing at your skin. “Rafe?!” you called out again in fear, a little louder this time with still no response. You hastily turned on the light, a perplexed frown appearing on your face. The bed was empty. Rafe was usually a very deep sleeper so waking up in the middle of the night wasn’t anything like him. You pushed the blanket off of yourself and stood up, turning off the light again before carefully leaving the room to investigate the situation.

The only sound you could hear as you wandered around his house was the clock ticking as you made your way to the stairs, slowly walking down. His enormous house was terrifying at night, your trembling, sweaty hand gripping the railing tightly. You gasped at hearing heavy footsteps coming from the kitchen downstairs. Tears started forming in your eyes, afraid that anything had happened to Rafe. Scenarios played in your head of the killer entering the house and taking Rafe, torturing him or even worse, murdering him.

When you got to the bottom of the stairs, you took your time making your way to the kitchen while holding your breath. The footsteps became louder now as you approached the person. You were so scared and worried about what you might find behind the wall that tears were streaming down your face. You approached the kitchen cautiously and peeked inside. It took you a few blinks to get used to the darkness, but you exhaled deeply in relief when you saw Rafe in the kitchen, unharmed. Thank god. You reasoned that he must have gotten hungry or wanted to grab a glass of water. You hurried into the kitchen to hug him tight and take him back into bed immediately.

“Rafe? Baby? I saw you weren’t in bed so I-“ you began, feeling relieved to see your boyfriend standing in front of you before your jaw fell as you stood there, unblinking, trying to process what you were seeing. “Rafe…” You gulped and stared in horror, taking in the black and white mask he was holding in addition to the fresh blood on his body. You blinked a few times, thinking you must be still in a dream, but that wasn’t the case— Rafe was still standing in front of you, equally as shocked before he slowly approached you.

“I can explain” He whispered softly, wary of what to say. His expression showed panic as he hurriedly placed the mask down on the table. “Okay, okay, it’s all good. We got this” he mumbled to himself as he rubbed his temples, letting out a frustrating moan. Fear coursed through your body as you stood there motionless and terrified. “Baby, listen, alright? Sometimes-“ he began, pacing around the kitchen at this point, “Sometimes things just gotta happen. We don’t always have a choice, got that? And- and, I just gotta protect you- gotta protect you from all those bad men who wanna take you away.” Your legs felt weak and all kinds of emotions shot through your body. You couldn’t move, you couldn’t do anything. Your breathing quickened as Rafe continued his ramblings. “I just- I just can’t let that happen, alright? You’re my sweet and innocent girl. I can’t let anyone take you from me, never.”

Your trembling hand moved to your mouth and your eyes grew wide when it finally clicked whose blood it was on Rafe. “Rafe? Is that…” you gulped, secretly hoping you were wrong. “Is that John B’s blood?” he turned around quickly and locked eyes with you. “Baby, you know I didn’t have a choice, okay? I had to do it. I need to protect you, protect you from all the evil in this world” He said, trying his best to convince you. You blinked a few times, tears streaming down your face as you tried to comprehend what had just happened. Everything was difficult for you, your head hurting. But you loved Rafe. He was everything to you. He took care of you. He looked after you. In the end, he was the one who was always there for you no matter what. You needed him. You wiped the tears from your face using your shirt's sleeve and glanced back at him, nodding. He closed his eyes for a brief moment, and you could see the relief immediately wash over him.

“But…“ Your heart was pounding out of your chest and your mind was racing with a gazillion thoughts. “But what if anyone saw you?” Taking the mask off the table, Rafe covered his head with it. “That’s what this is for” he said, his voice muffled by the mask. You looked him up and down, examining every inch of him, from the ghostface mask to his blood-covered body, the muscles emphasised by his tight outfit. Fuck. You felt something happening inside of you. It wasn't worry or fear— it was something else. Rafe’s masked head tilted as he stared at you, trying to read your expression.

“Wait a minute…” he began, moving closer, “I know that look” Rafe chuckled and he approached you slowly as you took a step back with each step he took forward before your lower back hit the kitchen counter. His face came closer to yours as your breath hitched. He reached over to the kitchen counter beside you, grabbing the knife from next to you and putting it under your chin to lift your head up. “You dirty fucking slut. I see what’s happening here” His face drew nearer, whispering into your ear, “you’re turned on by this.”

“W-What?” you said, trying to sound confused but you couldn’t deny it, you knew he was right. The pointy end of the knife slightly dug into your skin. Instead of feeling scared, you could feel your core aching for him. “Don’t act stupid. God, you’re even more fucked up in that little head of yours than I thought” Rafe chuckled before he took the knife from under your chin and slipped both hands under your ass, hauling you up quickly and tossing you over his shoulder with ease while holding the knife in his hand. You let out a small squeal before he walked you both towards the bedroom.

“Tonight, I’m gonna have to show you who the fuck you belong to.” Rafe stated in a low voice through his mask, causing you to feel yourself getting wetter and wetter. You felt ashamed, as well as a horrible person. Your skin was stained with blood at this point— John B’s blood. But as much as he was your friend, Rafe was your boyfriend, your caregiver, your everything. And you started to think that maybe… maybe he was right. Maybe you need someone to protect you, to keep the bad men away. Maybe Rafe saw something in John B that you didn’t— in the end, you knew Rafe only ever wanted the best for you. You both loved each other forever and always, and apparently, that went as far as killing for you.

Rafe threw you onto the bed after pushing open the door to his bedroom and shutting it behind him. You slightly bounced on the bed before you turned around, resting on your elbows as you looked at him with big, innocent eyes. He stood in front of you, his arms folded and the moonlight seeping through the cracks of the blinds, illuminating your boyfriend’s menacing demeanour— the blood-stained black and white mask, a knife gripped in his right hand, and the slightly torn black outfit, indicating that John B tried to fight for his life. The only features of your boyfriend’s face visible were his blue eyes, gazing directly at you.

“You’re gonna be a good girl and listen to me, alright?” he said, with a harsh and intimidating tone. You nodded as you swallowed, anticipation raging through your body. He slightly tilted his masked head, thinking about what he was going do with you till an idea struck. He approached you slowly, footsteps heavy due to his boots. His right hand played with the knife, showing that he had plans with it. He leaned over you when he was close enough, then slid the knife under your shirt. Gazing at him with wide eyes, you gasped as he quickly tore apart your clothes, leaving you only in your bra and underwear.

“Prettiest fucking girl I have ever seen. Fuck, I am so lucky.” He now placed the knife under the straps of your bra and sliced it open, then he did the same to your underwear and tossed it aside. You let out a small whine, and he turned to face you immediately. “That… that was my favourite set” You sulked as you gazed at the shredded lingerie set lying on the floor. Rafe simply chuckled before he gripped your face forcefully, turning you to look at him. “Don’t be fucking dumb, you know I can buy you every single lingerie set that you want in the whole fucking world.”

Before you could say anything else, he grabbed your body and turned you around, placing you on your hands and knees with your ass facing him. You were soaking at this point, your wetness dripping onto the mattress. You suddenly felt the cold knife against your core, gathering the wetness as you shivered and tried to remain motionless. “Jesus fucking Christ, you’re dripping. You could’ve just told me you had some fucked up kink for killers, you know. Would’ve made it a lot easier for me” Rafe taunted, and you just knew he was smirking under that mask.

“Grip the sheets baby, maybe even bite them if you need to. Dunno how high your pain tolerance is.” he said, causing you to worry for a moment as your hands clutched the sheets under you. “But I guess we’re about to find out.” He slapped your ass swiftly before you felt the sharp knife against the skin of your ass, digging into the flesh. Your eyes closed and your teeth clenched together as you hissed at the sensation.

“R… A…” he began, as he carved his name into your skin. “It- it hurts” you cried out as you gripped the sheets. “Nuh-uh, not done yet. F…” he continued, unaffected by your whines and pleads. “E…” When he was done, he stood back to admire his work of art. “All done. Looks pretty good if I say so myself.” he said with a satisfied tone. Your eyes began to well up with tears as a result of the stinging in your skin. “All fucking mine.” He said before throwing the knife on the ground.

 “On your knees in front of me. Now” he ordered, and you didn’t waste a second before you were sitting on your knees on the ground, gazing up at him through your eyelashes. His gloved hand brushed over your face before gripping your chin, “You are nothing but my dirty whore. Got that? My property. And I will kill anyone that gets in the way.” You nodded, feeling desperate for him. He undressed himself, leaving him completely naked except for the mask on his face. You observed him— the muscles on his toned body, the blood splatters, his hard cock leaking precum. You needed him.

“Make yourself useful for once” he growled, before slapping your cheek and causing you to hiss. “Suck.” was all he said as he grabbed a handful of your hair and pulled you towards him. You started by swirling your tongue over the tip and around the length of his shaft, causing him to throw his head back and grunt. He became impatient quickly, as he pushed your head further down, his cock hitting the back of your throat. “Juuust like that, princess, doing so good for me.”You were momentarily taken aback by his sweet words, but you weren’t unfamiliar with his mood swings. You knew what to do to get him to praise you— being a good girl and doing what he says, at all times. You never wanted to disagree with Rafe or reject him. You'd go to any lengths for him.

“Holy fuck” he growled as you continued bobbing your head, saliva running down your face. He had a strong grip on your hair as he fucked your face while you held on to his thighs. He let out a grunt before shoving you off him right before he could cum, sending you stumbling backwards a little. He gestured with his head for you to get back on the bed as he grabbed the knife from the ground. You hurriedly returned to the bed and waited for him on your hands and knees before he positioned himself behind you. He then slapped your ass, making you cry out as the cuts from earlier made it sting even more.

“Aww, does that hurt, princess?” he asked, running a hand over the spot he had just slapped as you nodded, trying to hold back the tears that were starting to well up in your eyes. “But my girl can handle that, right?” he said as he teased your core with his fingers. “My girl can handle anything, as long as she got me.” he unexpectedly slipped a finger into you, causing you to moan out at the feeling. He moved in and out before adding another one, pushing his fingers knuckles deep into you. You arched your back as he curled his fingers and moved them against your g-sport skilfully. Rafe was amazing at fingering, making you squirt and cum countless times. But he quickly pulled out before you could even feel your release nearing, causing you to whine. “I know baby, I know. But I need you to cum around my cock, alright?”

He grabbed your hips and positioned himself at your entrance before he pushed into you in one quick thrust without any warning. You gasped as he buried himself into you balls deep. “Always so fucking tight. Fuuuck” Rafe groaned as he watched his cock disappear into your body. He wasted no time by thrusting in and out of you right away as he stretched you out completely. You felt a hint of pain but it was soon overpowered by pleasure. He set a steady and rough rhythm, massaging your walls perfectly.

“You’re gonna be mine forever, got that? No one will ever get to touch you.” he said as he gripped a handful of your hair and yanked your head towards him. He took the knife from beside him, but you were too cock-drunk to even notice it while your eyes rolled to the back of your head. You unexpectedly felt the icy blade against your throat, causing you to gasp. “Don’t. Fucking. Move.” he whispered into your ear, his voice muffled because of the mask as he continued his brutal thrusts along with the sharp knife against your throat. You felt your release building as your wetness trickled down the sides of your thigh. His cock felt so deep inside of you, hitting your g-spot repeatedly.

“Gonna cum so fucking deep inside of you, sweet girl, you’re gonna be leaking my cum for days.” he growled with one hand firmly gripping your hip and the other holding the knife. “Even better if a baby starts growing in that pretty body of yours, so I can fully claim you as mine.” His words made you even more aroused and you could feel yourself getting closer and closer to your release. “I’m c-close” was all you could manage to say as you heard him groan from under the mask.

“Cum for me. Cum all over my cock like the dirty slut you are” his words were enough to push you over the edge as your orgasm washed over you, causing you to see stars and your body to shake. You cried out with your mouth agape as you clenched around his cock. “Good fucking girl”

You could feel his hips stagger and lose rhythm, knowing he was close as well. One last powerful thrust and you could feel his warm cum painting your walls, milking every last drop of his seed inside of you. The grip on your hips tightened, nails digging into your skin as he rode out his high. “Fuck, fuck, fuck” he cursed while panting. You collapsed onto the bed, chest heaving as you tried to catch your breath. You attempted to get up but rafe quickly stopped you, gazing at you through the mask.

“Oh, we’re not done yet.” he chuckled, before flipping you onto your back and caging you between his arms, “Round two, princess.”

reblogs and comments are very much appreciated !!

nav. // m.list // please support by buying me a coffee!

tags (join here): @vxntxque @goingbackt0505 @heroftbiggestfan @locker42 @venuslore @voidcameron @lucyvg02 @yesv01 @oncasette @drxwstxrkxy @softsatnin @findapenny @skyesthebomb @harlowsgirl @maybanksstar @poppet05 @katiemay2 @jjsunrolledblunt @demiioxox @maybankslover @iruzias @iluvweasleys @ae1szn @pedrosprincess @sweetestdesire @loki-lovebot @kliness @liltimmytimtim @cavillslvt @miapanticc @rafecameronsprincess @rafesdirtyslut @peterficrecs @annaaaa14237 @harryspunchingbag @iameatingmyhair @rensolosprincess @apcllpsie @surprisinglysarah @sw34terw34ther @fredweasleyslut @yell0wclouds @crybabytecrs @btoliana @f4ll-for-you @pqndxra @httpsannoyinglolx @lcvelylies @marzipaanz @imjustcaitlin @outerbankspov @vqztsw @hagwshsjw @valel07 @gigito092507 @ry1ssa @dandyfordaffodils @drewfgs @thegirlnextdoorssister @aestheticgrungecrybaby @wh0r3-for-klaus @angzls @sarnghoe @ihearttits @immaslt4uuuu @ihrtrafeandethan @loverofdrewstarkey @darleneslane @Smutslut @iluvjj @julesmendoza890 @lorealainnehaille @thelomlisrafecameron @camelliaflow3r @thatmarvelgirly @rafesthroatbaby @aris-void @urmanlubbudoo @slut4drudy @u1t1m4t3-b1ur @drewstarkeysbae @rafescokenostril @r1vrsefx @jjmaybankisbae @shergoretzxx @mysticallystilinski @witchhkitty222 @golden-hoax @yangofyang @thejuleshypotisis @moonyage

#❥ ari’s works #rafe cameron #rafe cameron smut #outer banks #outer banks smut #rafe cameron fic #rafe cameron fanfiction #rafe cameron fanfic #obx #rafe cameron x reader #rafe cameron x you #rafe cameron imagine #rafe cameron x fem!reader #rafe cameron x female reader #rafe cameron x y/n #ghostface #ghostface!rafe #ghostface!rafe cameron #ghostface rafe cameron #outer banks fic

[strang3lov3]

Chevelle

Summary- (joel miller x virgin!reader) Joel figures out that you’re the one who hit his baby, his precious 1964 Chevrolet Chevelle. He needs you to make it right, but he doesn’t want your money ❤️‍🔥🍆 (5k words)

Tags- MDNI hot girls can’t drive, implied age gap, virgin!reader, we're calling him tender dark!joel, soft!dom joel, tender dubcon (power imbalance, joel solicits sex from reader, no explicit consent but reader is into it) reader has a luscious bush, Joel walks you through handjobs, blowjobs, fingering, oral, unprotected piv, creampie, come eating, loss of virginity. Joel is clothed and reader is not.

A/N- Writing this is how I spent my spring break. Hope you love it 🩵 Thank you @noxturnalpascal for all of your help editing and your encouragement.

Based on mine and @beefrobeefcal shared prompt where we asked, "What would happen if reader damaged Joel’s vehicle?” Her fic is here and it’s one of my favorite things I’ve read!! Kiki has such a beautiful voice in her writing and I love all the details she adds to her fics.

Pawn shop by @toxicanonymity came to mind when I wrote this story and was a source of inspiration. Also worth a read, I have nothing but love for Tox’s writing 🩷

It’s late when you get off your shift at Tony’s, the shitty Italian restaurant you’ve been working at for far too long. It doesn’t pay much and you’ve considered working a new job to save up and move out of your brother’s house, but you’ve been putting that idea off for a variety of reasons. One of them being Joel. 

Joel’s your neighbor, a sexy, older man you’ve got a certain fondness for. His hair used to be more brown but it’s grayer now, same with the scruff on his face. He’s got sparkling, chocolatey eyes and a sharp nose set above a thick, downturned mustache. He always looks a little dirty when you see him, with dirt caked into his forehead wrinkles and grease smeared along his temple or his jaw. He’s always either fresh off a contracting job or working on his car. He’s got this cute little Chevy he spends his nights and weekends with, a 1964 Chevrolet Chevelle, baby blue.

Joel was one of the first people to welcome you to the neighborhood and even helped you move your stuff into your brother’s house, though helping you implies he let you do any work. Joel offered you a pop from his fridge and then took over entirely, putting both himself and your brother to work moving all of your stuff in. You didn’t lift a finger that day. 

-

You can’t seem to pull your eyes from the little green glowing letters on your dash, watching letters and numbers on the screen roll on by. 12:37 A.M. 101.9. Paper Bag - Fiona Apple.  You’re so out of it. You yawn and blink a couple of times, focusing back on the narrow roads of your neighborhood. It’s so poorly lit over here, and it doesn’t help that one of your headlights is out. Joel’s been bugging you to let him fix that, he says it’ll only take five minutes.

You turn onto your street and bam. You’re wide awake now. You just hit something. 

You hit Joel’s car. Joel’s fucking car. What the fuck is it doing on the street? He always has it safely kept in his garage. Oh dear god, the panic is setting in. This is Joel’s baby. You just hit his baby, his pride and joy. 

You can’t even bring yourself to assess the damage you’ve inflicted upon his dear Chevy. Probably dented to shit, but you don’t really wanna know. Instead, you just pull your foot off the brake, press your remote control garage door opener, then pull into your garage as you press your lips together tightly. You’re surprised and relieved to find that there’s hardly a scratch on your own car. Joel won’t know. He won’t.

The next morning, you’re sipping on your coffee as you check your mailbox. Joel’s outside his house, loading up his work truck with some tools and supplies. He waves to you and you wave back, a small stack of mail in your hand. 

“Whose mail you got today, sweetheart?” he calls to you. 

You check the names on some of the letters. “Davidsons’ and Pierces’,” you answer through a chuckle. Joel rolls his eyes and laughs. The incompetent mailman is a running joke amongst yourself, Joel, and your other neighbors. He never seems to deliver anything to the right address, so you and your neighbors are often hand delivering each other your misplaced mail.

You laugh with Joel until you notice his smile disappear. He’s narrowing his eyes on his Chevy. Your heart drops as he steps closer to the vehicle, then pinches his nose in frustration. Fuck. Joel stomps back to his work truck, haphazardly tosses something in the bed and then slams the tailgate. Yeah, he’s fucking pissed. Your neck and your face heat in shame as you quickly run back inside.

-

In the two weeks since Joel’s car was hit, he’s been working to repair it tirelessly. He’s ordered a new tail light, since whoever hit his car shattered it and he’s spent a pretty penny ordering the exact shade of baby blue paint to touch up all of the scratches. Joel only trusts himself to touch his car, but the situation necessitates that he’ll have to take it in to a local repair shop to get the dents out. Fucking fantastic. 

When Joel gets off work tonight, he notices he’s got some packages on his doorstep, hoping it’s the shit he ordered for his car. He’ll open them shortly, but he first notices that one of the packages is addressed to you. Go figure, he thinks, chuckling to himself. He walks the package over to your house, noticing your car is parked outside of the driveway. And it’s backed in too, which is odd. Joel assumes your car must’ve been blocking your brother’s, so he probably played musical chairs with your cars to get his out and then backed yours up onto the driveway. You never back your own car in the driveway, and Joel’s pretty sure it’s because you don’t know how. You probably can’t parallel park, either. He’ll have to show you how to do that sometime.

What’s also new is a bit of baby blue paint on your red Honda Civic’s exterior, right by your headlight, the same headlight he’s been nagging you to let him fix. Joel bites the inside of his cheek. Interesting. He knocks on your door, package in hand, but he’s met with no answer. No biggie. He leaves the package on your porch and goes back to your car, inspecting the paint once more. He scoffs in astonishment and walks home. Unbelievable. 

-

The next evening, you check your mailbox after forgetting to do so earlier. As always, you never have just your own mail. This time you’ve got Joel’s. You walk it over to Joel’s house with the intention of dropping it off on his porch and going back home, not wanting to bother him as he works on his Chevy but his whistle startles you. “Hey you,” he says. “C’mere.”

“O-oh,” you stutter. “I’m just dropping off your–”

“Yeah, I know. Just c’mere a minute,” Joel says. “Got a fuckin’ bone t’pick with you.”

Your palms are beginning to sweat. He doesn’t know anything. Maybe he just wants some company while he works on his car, it wouldn’t be the first time. But still, there’s something about his tone. You step off of his porch and cut through his lawn to get to his garage. Once inside, you help yourself to a root beer from his refrigerator. Something cold and fizzy and sweet to help you calm your nerves.“Oh, sure, help yourself,” Joel mumbles. He notices your fingers slipping off the tab of the pop can and pulls it from your hands, then opens it for you. He’s wearing a stained Prince and the Revolution t-shirt and a slightly too tight pair of jeans that squeeze his ass just so. His garage is decorated with old license plates, posters, other odds and ends. 

“Thank you,” you whisper. 

Joel says nothing as he walks to his work bench. He pulls a lightbulb out of a cardboard box and waves it in your direction, he’s only a couple of feet from you. “Ordered the wrong bulb,” he tells you. 

You can only nod. You think about maybe making a joke about the mailman screwing it up somehow, but you bite your tongue. You don’t trust yourself not to stutter right now.

“M’sure you saw, my baby here’s all banged up,” Joel puts the bulb back in the box and leans against his work bench, facing you. “Happened a couple weeks ago.”

“Mm,” you hum.

“Hit and run, can you believe that?” 

“No, I can’t. That-that’s terrible.”

“I know it is. And here I thought we had a nice neighborhood…” he trails off before speaking again, “You think you know someone, huh.” 

Someone. So he has someone in mind? “Yeah, it’s terrible…what happened to your car. Can’t believe someone would uh…would do that, knowing how you, your car…yeah. Terrible.”

Joel stares at you for a minute before speaking again, taking note of how you can’t seem to hold eye contact with him. He steps closer to you.

“You wouldn’t know a thing about it, right?”

“Yes,” you answer, quickly realizing your word mishap when Joel raises his eyebrows. “No, yeah. I don’t know–yeah, nothing,” you sip your root beer before fidgeting with the pop tab and shifting your weight from one foot to the other. 

Joel notices. “Squirmin’ an awful lot over there, sweetheart. You got something you wanna tell me?” You shake your head, still playing with the tab on the pop can. Joel removes it from your hand, his fingers gracing over yours before placing it on the workbench. He’s moving closer to you now, matching your pace as you walk backward until the back of your legs hit his car. You gasp, he stands so tall and imposing in front of you. “Easy,” he warns. “You be careful with her.”

“Yeah, I know. Always,” you reply. Your voice is beginning to shake. 

Joel hums at your response. “Not always, though, sweetheart. Think you were pretty careless with my baby a couple weeks ago.” 

The familiar pressure behind your eyes is beginning to build as tears are pricking your waterline, “I don’t know what–”

“Awh, don’t do that. Don’t lie t’me.” 

 The tears spill over. You’re caught. You don’t know how Joel figured out what you did, but he did. “You’ve got a guilty conscience, dontcha?”

You nod before you can speak. “I’m so sorry,” you cry. Sobs begin to wrack your body, your tears now flowing freely. You’re so guilty. You should’ve told Joel what happened that night. It was an accident, and he might’ve been mad, but you’ve probably made it worse for yourself with your dishonesty. “I’m so sorry, Joel, it was late and I was so tired–”

Joel pulls you in a tight embrace, stroking your back with his fingertips. “Shhh, I know. I know,” he whispers in your ear,  “S’okay, sweet girl.” 

“It was so…” you try to explain, choking on your sobs and your sniffles. “So late and d-dark and I wasn’t paying attention.”

“I know. Quit your cryin’, s’gonna be fine,” Joel whispers. He pulls away from you, looking at you with those deep brown eyes of his as he wipes the tears from your face with his thumbs. Know you’ll make it up to me.”

“I will,” you agree quickly. “I’ll pick up some more shifts, Joel, and I’ll save and–”

“Oh, no. Not that. Save your money,” he tells you earnestly. “Somethin’ else,” Your eyes follow Joel when he leaves you for a moment to flip a switch on the wall of his garage. Something in the air changes then, a thick, heavy feeling between you both when he makes his way back to you. “Use your head, sweetheart. How are we gonna make it right?”

Your mouth is dry, your tongue swollen as you pick up what Joel’s putting down. “Let me give ya a hint,” Joel grunts, sucking in his gut slightly as he unbuttons his jeans. He wears no underwear, a thatch of coarse hair littering his skin is what you see when he pulls down his zipper. He grips your wrist and shoves your hand beneath the denim where you feel his package, already half hard. It’s warmer, thicker than you would expect. He feels heavy in your palm, his pubic hair wiry and scratchy against your knuckles. 

He doesn’t tilt his head in confusion at your hesitancy. “Don’t know what to do with all this, do ya?”

You shake your head no. “I’ve never…with anyone, before.”

“S’alright. I’ll walk ya through it all,” Joel says, seemingly unsurprised at the revelation. With your hand still on his cock, Joel pulls himself out of his jeans entirely. He’s harder now. “Like this,” he instructs, bringing your hand to his mouth and spitting in it. A pang of arousal fills your gut at the action. He pushes your hand lower and guides you to wrap your hand around his cock. It feels heavy, warm to the touch, sticky with his sweat and his saliva. Rock hard, but smooth like satin. You admire him, his blushed tip, the prominent veins on his shaft. 

Your breath hitches as Joel takes control, using his strong, weathered hand to guide your own to massage his cock. “You got it,” he encourages, sensing your rigidity. “Tighter,” he instructs, squeezing his hand around yours. You’re slow to gain confidence but he’s patient, doing the work himself for now. “You move your hand all the way up, all the way down my cock,” he tells you. 

You nod in understanding. Joel drops his hand but yours stays stroking his member. He sighs and tilts his head backward as you focus on the task at hand. Without the pressure of intense eye contact, you take the opportunity to admire him, the way his Adam’s apple bobs as he swallows, the small drops of sweat rolling down his throat. You’re shy when he smiles at you, quickly averting your attention from him and to his cock, watching the way it twitches beneath your hand, where a little bead of precum forms. Experimentally, you swipe your thumb over the tip. “That’s it,” he whispers, stroking your cheek with the back of his hand. He ruts his hips into your hips, “Doin’ just fine.”

You stroke his cock like this for a while, gaining confidence in yourself until he stops you suddenly.

 “Is that it?” 

“Is that it,” Joel mocks with a feigned pout. “No, hon. You banged up my baby pretty good. We ain’t quite square yet.”

His leaking cock bounces against his tummy as he approaches his work bench. Your heart pounds as you can’t quite see what he’s reaching for. “Know it’s new to ya,” he says.  “Just listen to me, s’all you gotta do.”

Joel returns to you with a dirty rag in his hand and lays it on the concrete ground, then reaches for your face. He pulls your bottom lip down and lets it go to watch it bounce back up. “Knees,” he whispers, gently pushing you by your shoulders to the ground. The rag he laid on the concrete for your knees is a sweet touch, all things considered. His cock is inches away from your face as he holds it between his thumb, middle, and forefingers. He presses himself to your lips, encouraging you to open your mouth. “Give it a taste,” he instructs you. “An’ you can kiss it too, if you’re feelin’ amorous.” 

You part your lips and tentatively lick the weeping slit of his thick head just once. After a moment, taking in the saltiness of his precome, you lick him a couple more times, gaining confidence quicker than you did using just your spit soaked hand on him. Bigger stripes now, using more pressure. Like Joel advised, you kiss his cock a couple times, each kiss sloppier than the last before swirling your tongue around the tip. You’re learning it all, the softness of his skin, his musky, heady taste. 

“Give me your hand,” Joel says. “Goes right here,” He wraps your hand around the base of his cock, same as before. He places one of his hands on your head, guiding you closer to him, encouraging you to take him deeper now. You do as such, sputtering and choking when you get overzealous and take him too quickly.

Joel chuckles, “Not all at once, sweetheart. Go slow. Try it again.” This time, Joel controls the pace at which you take him. He pushes himself into your mouth and senses when it becomes too much, pauses for you. He pulls his hips back, then rocks back into your mouth, building a slow, shallow pace for you to get used to. 

He’s pushing his cock deeper into your mouth. His tip teases the back of your throat as he whispers, “Little more. Be brave,” You gaze up at him, searching his eyes for some sort of approval. He nods with his brows furrowed. “Do it for me, hon.”

You allow him to fuck himself deeper in your mouth now, your eyes pricking with tears as you gag and sputter on his cock. This time, Joel doesn’t stop himself. He’s grunting, groaning, savoring the warmth of your wet, soft mouth. “So good,” he tells you before tapping your hand, reminding you to put it to use.

What you can’t reach with your mouth, you massage with your hand as you cup his balls with your other. You and Joel work in tandem, him drawing in and out of your mouth as you bob your head and flick your tongue against his shaft. Your jaw is sore with the newness of it all, and just as you’re becoming used to the thickness of his cock between your lips and on your tongue, he pauses. “M’gonna stop you now,” Joel mumbles as he pulls out of your mouth, his eyes focused on your swollen lips and how the string of saliva connected from them to his cock breaks. “S’your turn.”

“My turn?”

“Mhm. It’s etiquette, hon,” Joel says with a grunt, lifting you to your feet. He reaches between your bodies and unbuttons your pants, pushing both them and your underwear down your legs. “Always return the favor.” Joel lifts you slightly, sitting your bare ass on the hood of his car, then pulls your pants off your legs the rest of the way. “Arms up,” he tells you. He lifts your shirt off of your body, unhooks your bra and lets it fall to your lap. You’ve never been so vulnerable, so exposed in front of someone before.  Instinctively, you cover your chest with your arms and cross your legs. 

“You’re shy,” he whispers. Joel drapes your clothing over his shoulder before reaching for your arms, removing them from your chest and placing them on either side of your body. “Stay like this,” He holds your knees next, uncrossing your legs and spreading them wide for his view. 

Joel takes in your body and admires your wet cunt, how your thick curls frame it beautifully. A shiver goes down your spine as his eyes scan the rest of your body before he holds intense eye contact with you as he folds your clothes, placing them in a neat pile next to you on his car. You watch his chest rise and fall with steady breaths as he drops to his knees, situating himself between your thighs.

He presses a sloppy kiss against your inner knee, then another on your other leg. He kisses his way up your inner thigh, nipping at your flesh and soothing the marks with his tongue. He holds your legs firmly apart, knowing your instinct is to shut them when he reaches your cunt, his hot breath fanning over your center. “Wider,” he whispers, “I gotcha.”

The once cool metal of Joel’s car is now hot and slick under your sweaty, trembling palms. Your pulse beats as you look up at the garage ceiling, lacking the courage to look at Joel between your thighs. “Relax for me,” he tells you. You try. 

You gasp when he finally begins exploring you, first his thumb parting open your folds. Adding a couple more digits, he hums in satisfaction as he finds you’re already wet, your slick glistening on his fingers. He dips one of those fingers inside of you slowly, watching how you react to his touch. You twitch and fight to keep yourself still and silent as he adds a second finger, curling it rhythmically and stroking that sweet spot inside you. 

“Oh, god,” you moan as he dives into your cunt, the soft and warm, private place between your thighs, his mouth now joining where his fingers touch. His tongue is hot and wet as he drags it through your sex, circling your clit with it. “Joel, please.”

Joel’s satisfied as he hears sounds of pleasure fall from your lips, feeling your hips bucking and grinding gently against his mouth. He sucks one fold, nips at the other as he curls his fingers inside you rhythmically. With the hand that’s not teasing your pussy, he digs his fingers into the soft flesh of your thigh. “Quit squirmin’ on my car,” he warns with a firm squeeze to your thigh, hard enough to bruise you. “Ya tryin’ to scratch her again?”

His wiry stubble drags across your skin, scratching gently against the inside of your thighs. You can feel it building up quickly, that hot, sparkling feeling deep in your core as he works you, sucks your clit between his lips. 

“Please,” you cry, the only word you can form at the moment. 

“I know, hon,” he murmurs, escalating his efforts on your pussy. Sucking, licking, curling his fingers harder. He works you through your orgasm, feeling you gush against his mouth, your arousal dripping down his fingers and pooling into the palm of his hand. Your hands fly to his scalp, twitching and jerking from the sensitivity with your fingers tugging on his curls when he licks a stripe up the seam of your cunt. 

Joel pulls away from your center with a satisfied grin, lips shiny, his facial hair damp. He rises, standing above you, and sloppily kisses your lips. You’ve never tasted your own arousal before. His strong hands find your ass cheeks, pulling you closer to where he wants you.

From there, you gasp when he slides his cock through your slick folds, rubbing thick head against your sensitive clit and watches how you react to his touch. “What do you think I’m doin’ to ya next?”

“Joel,” you whimper, your hips chasing his movements, following where his cock teases your cunt. 

“Yeah, you know what I’m doin,” he purrs. “Crossin’ it all off your list tonight.”

You tense when he notches just the head of his cock in your pussy, reaching for his arm, his shoulder, any part of him you can hold. 

“Know you’re nervous,” he says softly, rubbing circles into your thighs. “But s’just me an’ you here. Wider, hon. Spread your legs for me.”

You nod quickly, following suit and spreading your legs to accommodate him. “Like this?”

“Yeah, like that. S’perfect, hon, that’s all I need from you. C’mere,” Joel adjusts his hold on you before inching his cock into you a bit more. You’re so tight, squeezing him hard and whining through the stretch as he pushes into you further, the gradual slide inside your body causing him to grunt quietly. “Relax for me,” he groans through a strained breath, parting your insides as he’s sheathed himself inside you fully now. “Bite me f’ya need to, sweetheart. It’ll be okay. You’ll get used to it.”

It aches, but the pain dulls as Joel lets you get used to the feeling, the newness of his cock inside you. He holds you close and you take advantage of his suggestion, biting softly into the flesh of his neck, tasting the saltiness of his skin as you whimper quietly. Joel groans, his eyebrows furrowing together. “Shh,” he hushes, “You’re okay, hon. You’re doin’ alright.”

Joel slowly pulls out of you and fills you up again. “That’s it, sweetheart,” he praises as you tilt your hips, opening yourself to accept more of him. You’re humming into his neck as his cock recedes and then pushes in once more. “Eyes on me now. There it is, easy. Easy.”

You do as instructed, pulling your face away from him to meet his gaze. His sparkling brown eyes stay on yours as he pulls out of you, pushing into you slowly, deliberately. You hold onto his neck, his broad shoulders, clutching the fabric of his sweat dampened shirt as he builds a steady pace now. He holds you close to his body, one of his hands traveling up your body and groping your bouncing breasts, teasing your sensitive nipples.

“You just follow my lead,” Joel says, fucking you faster now. His fingers are pressed firmly into your waist now as he rolls his hips against yours. The pain is gone now, dissipated with his continued languid thrusts into you. You feel so full, so satisfied with his thick cock inside you, massaging your insides.

He fucks you steadily but gently, maintaining a quick rhythm. You didn’t know sex could make you feel this way, so much pleasure.  You’re moaning freely, overwhelmed with emotion, tears flowing freely down your cheeks. God, you love it, and it’s nothing but pure pleasure. 

Joel’s not oblivious to your enjoyment. He’s watching you, your face contorting, he’s listening to your moans and your cries, feeling you shiver and twitch beneath his touch and how it’s all because of him, all of your pleasure at the hands of Joel and only ever Joel. He feels a sort of carnal sense of power over this, the effect his touch has on you. You’re soft, so soft and all for him, your flesh for his hands and his teeth alone to squeeze, dig into, to bite on. 

You reach for his arm and guide his hand to your center, pressing his fingers against your clit as that familiar tightness in your gut begins to build once more. “Please,” you beg. 

“Thought this was supposed to be a deal for me. Didn’t need to hit my car f’ya needed me like this,” he taunts, laughing breathlessly. But Joel obliges, of course he obliges you. He moves his calloused fingertips in circles over your clit, coaxing out your release. “Takin’ me so good, sweetheart. Look at you, m’gonna make you come again. Makin’ out like a fuckin’ bandit, aren’t you?”

Indeed you are. It’s not long before you’re coming for him. With his ministrations on your clit, his thrusts now faster, harder, deeper, you’re coming undone for him as his name pours from your lips, long and slow like honey. With your lips parted open, you’re twitching and shuddering against him as you watch his face, letting yourself go. You whimper and moan, and your release is volcanic in the way it washes over your body so fiercely. Heavy, vivid waves of pleasure washing over you the way lava rolls down the earth. Slow, fiery, intense.

Your pulsing cunt milks Joel’s own climax, his orgasm crashing through him in such a way that he loses focus on you. His eyes screwed shut, the noises he’s making louder than he intended–what starts as a grunt turns into a moan, long and libertine as he fucks you harder than he probably should as you whimper in overstimulation. His thrusts turn harder and frenzied as he milks himself with your cunt, spurting hot ropes of his come inside you. You take everything he gives you, feeling so warm and full of his spend. 

His movements then begin to ease, slowing down some more until he eventually stills inside of you. He takes the quiet moment to check on you, holding your face in his hands as he makes sure you’re okay. Your chest heaves as he wipes your tears, but you silently nod, reassuring him that you’re alright.

With a soft grunt, he pulls out of you. He watches how your combined arousal spills on the baby blue paint of his Chevelle, then uses his thumb to push a bit of his escaped come back inside you. Such a lewd action from the man. 

Joel helps you to your feet, steadying you as you stand on shaky legs. He reaches for your clothes from the hood of his car, helping you dress yourself. “Didn’t want ‘em to get dirty,” he explains. “Everything’s covered in fuckin’ dirt and grease in here.”

“Thank you,” you smile shyly. Joel opens the garage door, the once peachy and blue sky now inky black. You didn’t realize how much time had passed. You take off back to your house, but Joel grips your bicep before you can step any further. 

 “Nuh uh,” he tuts. “Ya already hit my car, hon, you don’t wanna leave your mess on the hood now too, do ya?” Joel gestures to your combined arousal on the hood of his Chevelle, swipes his pointer finger through the mess and pushes it between your lips. Your brows furrow at the taste, that salty, heady flavor you’ve never tasted before now. “Use your tongue, sweetheart.”

“You want me…”

“Lick it up,” he instructs in a quiet voice. Joel figured he might’ve let you off too easy, seeing as how you came twice–once on his tongue and once on his cock when this was all supposed to be for him. He bends you over the hood of his car, groping your ass as he leans over your shoulder to inspect your work, making sure it’s a job well done. “Good girl,” he praises, watching you lick his car clean. When you’re done, he kisses you softly.

He walks you home, dropping you off on your doorstep. You’re not quite sure what to say, whether you should apologize again, thank him, say goodnight. Joel fills the silence for you. “Gonna teach you how to drive right one of these days. Keep you out of another mess like this one, hm?” he smirks as he kisses your cheek. “Goodnight, hon.”

If you enjoyed, please reblog, leave me a comment, and/or send an ask 🩷 your words mean the world to me and your interaction keeps me motivated to write. Love you all <3

From now on I’ll be sharing cat pics at the end of my fics. Hope you don’t mind 🐈‍⬛😻

#strang3lov3 #joel miller x reader #joel miller smut #joel miller x you #pedro pascal #joel miller #the last of us #the last of us hbo #joel miller fic #joel tlou #pedro pascal x you #pedro pascal x reader #pedro pascal smut #pedro pascal characters #joel miller x virgin reader

[dr-spencer-reids-queen]

Cover Up

Pairing: Spencer Reid x Female!Reader

Word Count: ~1k

Warnings: implied smut

Summary: You hooked up with someone expecting to keep him as a one-and-done. You didn't expect him to show up at your college.

Square Filled: "You are one fine specimen, and I'm not saying that because I'm drunk.” for @spencerreidbingo

Author’s Note: any and all comments are appreciated <3

x

Shit. Shit. Shit. You’re so late. You can’t be late for your first day of college. You had a bit too much to drink last night which caused you to sleep in longer than you wanted to. You’re so late that you didn’t have time to do your makeup. Eh, you can do it when you get to school. The drive is only thirty minutes but with morning traffic, it takes forty-five.

Meet me in the bathroom by the cafeteria! Emergency! You send to your best friend.

You rush from your car all the way to the bathroom before anyone else has a chance to see how messed up you look. You have everything you need in your backpack to fix your look, and you almost cringe at yourself when you look in the mirror.

“Man, I need to stop drinking,” you shake your head.

You take out your brush and comb your hair when Madison walks in.

“Y/N?”

“Over here.”

“Are you okay? What happened?”

“I woke up late. I didn’t have time to do my makeup. I need to use yours.”

“You texted me this is an emergency. I blew off Jason just to come here.”

“Mads, this is an emergency. Look at me. I can’t go to class looking like this. I still have pimples on my face. Can I use your makeup or not?”

“Of course.” She sets her backpack on the counter and takes out the massive bag containing everything she needs for a full face of makeup. It’s a damn good thing you’re the exact shade as her. “Why’d you wake up late?”

“I was out late last night.”

“And?”

“Why does there have to be an and?”

“Bitch, I know you.”

“I had too much to drink,” you sigh.

“There it is,” she laughs. “Who’d you do?”

“Why does there have to be a guy?” you chuckle and look at her. She raises an eyebrow as if you could actually fool her. “Okay, I don’t know his name. I was too busy making out with him to ask.”

“Do tell,” she smirks. You grab an elastic and put your hair up to have it out of the way while you do your makeup. She gasps when she sees the dark purple marks on your neck. “What the fuck are those?”

“So, they’re noticeable?”

“Noticeable? It looks like he was trying to suck your blood. God damn.”

“Mads, when I tell you this man was so fine, I mean it. I thought he was shy and awkward because he had that look about him, but he was the complete opposite. He took me to the back where the bathrooms were and had his way with me. God, he was so big,” you gasp.

“Tell me you got his number.”

“His friends came and got him before we could say anything. I don’t even know his name. I had to go home and put my vibrator to good use even after the orgasms he gave me.”

“Okay, new mission in life, find that man. It’s been a while since you let someone ruffle your feathers.”

“Yeah,” you chuckle.

You grab what you need and cover your marks as much as you can. They’re so dark that the foundation can’t cover it completely, but with your hair down, it’s manageable. Once you feel like you can walk out in public, you hand everything back to her.

“Okay, we’re good to go. Thank you.”

“Anytime,” she winks.

You take one look at yourself and remember what it was like to have his hands on your body.

You’ve never done this with a stranger before. Sure, you’ve had public sex before but nothing like this. None of your flings had this much passion. You’ve only met this man not even an hour ago and his tongue is down your throat.

There is a family bathroom next to the men’s and women’s restrooms, so he shoves you into that one and locks the door behind him. He grabs your hips and lifts you so that you can wrap your legs around his slender waist. He shoves his hand between your legs as his lips trail down your neck.

“You are one fine specimen, and I'm not saying that because I'm drunk,” you moan.

All you can focus on is the way his fingers are rubbing on your clothed clit and how his lips are sucking on your neck.

“Y/N!” You snap out of your trance and look at her. “We’re going to be late. Come on.”

“Right.”

You two leave the bathroom and head in the direction of your first class, Criminal Justice 101.

“Tell me what he looks like. It’ll help me try to find him.”

“Curly brown hair, brown eyes, very tall, slim build, and he was wearing a sweater vest. Not what you’d think he’d be like. He knew what he was doing, that’s for sure,” you chuckle. “I don’t know anything about him.”

“You just know what his tongue and cock feels like.”

“Madison!” You look away once and run into someone who is reading a book. “Watch where you’re going.”

“That is no way to speak to a professor, young lady.”

You look back and see the Dean of the school escorting one of the new professors. You lock eyes with the new professor with wide eyes. He’s the man you fucked last night. He recognizes you but doesn’t say anything about it. Madison can guess what happened based on how you’re looking at him.

“Sorry,” you mumble.

“No, it was my fault,” he chuckles.

“Come, Dr. Reid. I’ll show you to Criminal Justice 101.”

“Wait, you’re teaching that class?” you ask, stopping the two men from leaving.

“Yeah.”

Madison grabs your shoulders and grins at Dr. Reid.

“Lucky for us, we’re your students.”

“Can’t wait,” he chuckles.

The Dean leaves expecting Dr. Reid to follow but the young doctor leans closer to you so you’re the only one who hears him.

“It’s a shame you covered them up. I’ll just have to make more.”

Your mouth drops open as he jogs to catch up with the Dean. You’re totally fucked. It’ll make class more interesting though.

x

Follow my library blog @aqueenslibrary​​​​​​ where I reblog all my stories, so you can put notifications on there without the extra stuff :)

#spencer reid #spencer reid x reader #spencer reid fanfic #spencer reid fanfiction #spencer reid fic #spencer reid fan fic #spencer reid fan fiction #spencer reid fluff #spencer reid fiction #criminal minds #criminal minds fic #criminal minds fanfiction #criminal minds fanfic #criminal minds fluff #cm #cm fic #cm fanfiction #cm fanfic #cm fluff

[gglitch1dd]

How would reader react to one of the PTO moms from the little ones kindergarten shamelessly flirting with dilf izuku? And how would izuku handle the situation?

You should definitely talk to my wife

DILF Midoriya Izuku x Wifey Reader

"Is that Prohero deku?" A new mom to the PA asked shocked as the Number One Hero stood in the meeting room, setting down muffins on the beverage tables.

Mrs Fujihara turned and nodded at the sight of the large green haired man. "It is indeed. He often comes just to pick up his kids or drop of beverages for our meetings. His wife is head of the Parents Association." She informed the new comer.

Mrs Akirizawa looked at the large man who wore clothes that clung to his muscular figure as a little toddler was strapped to his chest, living proof that if a man wanted to he would. She looked up and down the large hero before letting out a hum. "Maybe I should get myself aquiented with him."

Mrs Fujihara glanced over at Pony who held her youngest daughter. They both looked at each other with looks before turnign to look at Mrs Akirizawa. "I don't think you should do that. He's married." Pony spoke out.

"Happily so."

Mrs Akirizawa chuckles at their assumptions, moving her dark black hair back as she did so. "I'm married too. I just..." she shrugged as she looked at the Number One hero who was patting the back of his young little toddler as he looked at the display he had crafted himself. The large man offered his little one a high five which was met with a small chubby one, bringing a handsome smile to his face. She shrugged as she looked back to Pony and Mes Fujihara. "I just want to get acquainted."

Pony and Mrs Fujihara both watched her strut over to the location that Izuku was. Pony sighed as she shook her head, her blond hair moving with her. "We should plan her funeral." She said with a sad look.

Mrs Akirizawa walked up to Izuku with a smile on her face. "ProHero Deku?" The tall man turned around to look down at the tall woman. She stood in a pencil skirt with a tight button down, a few buttons open to show her cleavage. "I don't think we've met, I'm Akirizawa Sezune." She bowed at the waist.

Izuku smiled friendly. "No we haven't and please, I'm off the clock so I'm Midoriya."

She noticed that he didn't give a first name but she didn't comment on it. She smiled up at him adoringly. "It's so nice to see fathers come to such meetings. Often than not they stay away from schools unless it's reward ceremonies."

Izuku chuckled as he shook his head. "That's true but I'm just here as an accessory. It's the little ways I help my wife. She already has so much on her plate."

"Oh?" Mrs Akirizawa let out with a tilt of her head. "Is she a busy person?" She asked, glancing around to find you, but you weren't in sight. "It must be stressful having such a busy wife. She ought to be spending all her time on you." She let out almost with a worried look on her face.

Izuku stared at her for a moment before laughing and shaking his head, seeing the misunderstanding. "I'm sorry, I don't think I worded that correctly. My wife is busy because we do have 5 sons after all."

"FIVE?!" She let out surprised. "All boys?"

Izuku nodded proudly before looking down at Koda. "Yep. He's the youngest. Koda say hi." He moved the little boy's hand to wave at Mrs Akirizawa. Koda frowned at the woman, his bottom lip moving as he looked like he wanted to cry. He turned to look away from her. "He's shy." Izuku reasoned with a broad smile.

Mrs Akirizawa looked Izuku up and down with a soft smirk. She chuckled. "Well I can't blame her for giving you 5 boys. I mean look at you, any woman would be lucky to have such an attentive man like you." She motioned to him with a look that Izuku had seen before. "I'm new to the PA, and I could totally use a seasoned veteran like you to..." Her moved to hold onto Izuku's bicep. "Show me the ropes."

Izuku stared at her for a moment before putting on a tight smile. He was more amused than anything. And no doubt you had seen this wherever you were so he wasn't worried. He trusted you to deal with any person that tried to stake a hold of your man.

"I don't think I'm the best person to do that." He said truthfully, taking a step back. His eyes followed her as she took a step forward. "I'm just here as an accessory, I trust all the other mom's know more than me."

Mrs Akirizawa laughed. "Yah but you know how other women can be. Sometimes a man's touch is a what we need."

"I couldn't agree more." Stepping into the conversation was you. You stood in a beautiful white dress that made you look gorgeous. You wore a pearl necklace with the kanji symbols for 'Midoriya' on your neck. You forced a perfect PR smile on your face. "Midoriya Y/N, Head of the Parents Association for the Little Heroes Kindergarten." You introduced yourself with a bow.

Izuku stepped closer to you, moving to wrap an arm around your waist. His eyes stayed on you the entire time, clearly love stricken. "There you are, my love. I was missing you so much." He told you gently.

You turned to him with an eased expression. "Honey, I was just talking to Mina." You reminded him, looking at Mrs Akirizawa.

Izuku moved his hand to guide your face to look at him, a hand wrapping around your neck as he moved to give you a deep kiss. You couldn't help but sigh as you allowed his tongue in your mouth briefly. He moved back with a proud smile, kissing the side of your head as he glanced at Mrs Akirizawa.

Mrs Akirizawa stilled in fear as she was sure she saw a horrible glare for just a split second. Izuku turned to look at her with a smile. "You should definitely talk to my wife, she can give you the run through." He motioned down to you. He looked to you. "I'm going to round up all the others." He gave you a squeeze as he left the both of you together.

You smiled at the other woman with a hum. "You must be Mrs Akirizawa. I'm so glad you could join us. We love to say that every person we reach, is another family we have in our roster. My husband tells me that you wanted an overview of what we are about, don't worry, we'll explain it in the beginning of the meeting for all our new members." You informed her stepping forward, placing a hand on her shoulder. "A word of advice..." you leaned closer to her with a smile. "Don't even think about it. My husband is for me to acknowledge and you to ignore."

You walked right past her, heading to the others. You clapped your hands together. "Come on ladies! Let's get started."

"Izuku, how could she look at you like that!" You let out with a frown as you took off your jewellery as you sat in front of your vanity. "Looking at you like she's a fucking whore. You're a married man for fucks sakes!" Izuku chuckled as he walked over to you, silent as he watched you. You looked at him angry that all he was doing was chuckling. "And what's so fucking funny?"

He laughed at you, moving to wrap his arms around you. "How angry you're about this. I don't even remember her face and here you are so pent up." He placed a kiss on your neck with a hum. You sighed as you dropped your shoulders. "Remember, my love. You are my wife, Mrs Midoriya." He growled out against your neck kissing and sucking at your neck. "I put a ring on your finger. You are the one who gave me five boys." He looked at you in the mirror, his whispered words swirling your stomach and making you squeeze your thighs. "You are the one who I bury my cock in every night."

You sighed as you leaned against him. You felt his hand drag down to under your dress. You naturally opened your thighs as you leaned against him, your eyes settling on his reflection in the mirror.

He hummed at the sight of you. "Mrs Midoriya."

-Glitch1d

#midoriya izuku #izuku midoriya #izuku midoriya x reader #dilf midoriya #dilf deku #dilf izuku midoriya #dilf izuku x reader #midoriya x reader

[mykinkyyandere]

five tying a vibrator to your clit as he strokes your hair and explains exactly why he’s doing what he’s doing as you cum for the umpteenth time :)

AO3

Warnings: Yandere, dark, grown-up Five, daddy kink, smut, punishment, non-con, lightly chocking, tying a vibrator, forced orgasms, multiple orgasms, kidnapped reader

⠀

You cry in his arms. Your voice is small and your body is shaky. Five hugs and leans you against his chest. You rest your head on his shoulder and look at him. Your eyes are red and teary. You hope he'll show mercy. He tilts his head to the side and kisses your wet cheek and strokes your hair. "Why am I doing this to you?"

You keep crying and you hold his arms wrapped around you even tighter. "Please."

He grabs your neck and whispers in your ear. "I'm doing this to you because you were such a bad girl. A very, very bad and ungrateful girl trying to escape from her daddy who gave her everything more than she could imagine."

He scares you by squeezing your neck lightly. "You tried to escape from me, my beautiful love. You tried to escape from me."

#yandere five hargreeves #yandere five hargreeves x reader #yandere five hargreeves x kidnapped reader #yandere number five #yandere number five smut #yandere number five x reader #dark five hargreeves #dark five hargreeves x reader #dark number five x reader #dark number five #five hargreeves smut #daddy five hargreeves x naive reader #daddy five hargreeves #daddy number five #number five smut #yandere daddy x age regressed reader #yandere tua #yandere the umbrella academy #five hargreeves #number five #the umbrella academy #tua #umbrella academy

[d1ana-m0nd]

╭─► ❝The Servant: Umbrella Academy's Servant❞

Five Hargreeves × Female! Reader || Written by Diana (d1ana-m0nd)

➢ Description : It's a well known fact that Sir. Reginald Hargreeves adopted 7 children to save the world from it's impending doom. Though, the number of children will change from 7 to 8 once a close friend of his, Rita Rossweisse was on her death bed and requested him to take in her child, who fortunately was born on October 1st 1989.

➢ Word Count : 9,850

➢ Links : Masterlist && Character Profile

Chapter 1: We Only See Each Other at Weddings and Funerals

Under the eccentric billionaire's order, Pogo gathered the remaining people of the Umbrella Academy to Mr. Reginald Hargreeves office. All three of them stood in front of his desk: The robot nanny, The advanced chimpanzee, and the ever youthful servant named Y/N. The three of them were standing stiffly on their spot, patiently awaiting for the head of the Hargreeves household to speak.

As they awaited, silence became the norm. Although silence has always been the norm in the Hargreeves household, it was rarely tense, rather, this type of silence only occured when the others were still around, especially during their missions. Though you would suppose it was reasonable, after all, their lives were at stake when trying to save the world, and they wouldn't want to repeat "their" mistake back in 2006.

But it doesn't answer the question, why was it so tense now?

Was the Monocle planning something?

You breathed through your nostrils as though knowing that the assumption would make sense since, lately, you have noticed Pogo and Grace talking amongst themselves about something you were not aware of, though you did recall Grace looking dejected every time it was brought up.

"Mr. Monocle, may I have the permission to raise a query?" You broke the silence, making the scribbling noise abruptly stop. The cold eyes his children criticized him for were now gazing into your very soul, thus casting a spell upon your skin to shiver in a rippling manner. Despite knowing how he acts as a person, you will never get used to his actions.

"I have encouraged your lot to raise questions for a reason, so do not hold back when it comes to your curiosity." He encouraged his utmost attention to you, which made you more nervous than usual.

"Ms. Grace and Mr. Pogo have been mumbling to themselves about a plan to bring the Umbrella Academy back. I recall them periodically mentioning someone's death. I'm assuming they are referring to an important figure in their life, someone who will make them come back to where they came from…" You paused breathing through your teeth then continued. "So, they must be referring to you, yes?"

The Monocle looked satisfied with your answer then resumed scribbling on his priceless notebook. "I specifically told them to leave you breadcrumbs so I expect no less of you to catch onto our scheme."

The man who was deemed by his children to be a monster praised you in his own way but for some reason you felt dumbfounded by the confirmation. It even felt like your body was refusing to accept it. As the Monocle laid out the plan he had in mind, you tried to listen intently, keyword, tried.

"Is this necessary?" You blurted out. Their eyes darted to you, which made you want to shrink to the size of a molecule.

"I just don't think taking your life is worth exchanging to assemble the Umbrella Academy… Why don't you try calling them over? Like inviting them over for family dinner?" You suggested awkwardly rubbing the back of your nape.

"As much as we understand where you are going Ms. Y/N, I'm afraid that won't work with how…" The formal chimpanzee paused, trying to look for the right word. "Strained their relationship with their father is."

This whole thing began a cataclysm in your head, questions erupted left and right, your rationale losing its grip with reality because of how much it starts questioning the how's, the why's and what's of the situation you were in. However there was one thing for sure, the eccentric billionaire wants to assemble the academy and there has to be an objective behind it and what could it possibly be?

What could be the danger that made him gamble his life for the Umbrella Academy's return?

As you tried to rationalize, an intrusive thought disrupted your line of thinking.

"Master Five, your father is requesting for you to finish your breakfast. Now isn't the time for you to experiment with your abilities. You will have more time to explore them after the meal." You repeated the head of Hargreeves household's words, though they weren't the exact wording since you paraphrased it because you believed his original phrasing was harsh.

The boy in school shorts slowly turned to you with a familiar scowl on his face, almost mirroring his father's signature look. "You infuriate me."

He took slow steps towards your direction, his eyes not leaving your figure. It felt like you were a deer in headlights willingly awaiting for your death to come. Oddly enough, you kept your composure, externally unbothered but internally dreading what will happen next.

"All you ever do is follow that old man like a puppet, you can't even think for yourself and you speak as though you are following a script." He spat, his words seething with anger but for what?

"I have no use for you, so go back to your box." Five ended with a glare and walked away as though he was satisfied with the damage he had done to you.

"What about Number Five?" You suddenly uttered out, the intrusive thought bringing back his existence into both your mind and the room you were present in at the moment. "How will you know he will come back?"

"I know he will come back but, you are free to call my statement a hunch if it helps you sleep at night." The Monocle stated with a discernible look on his face followed by him quickly dismissing you three for the night.

The news of Mr. Reginald Hargreeves flooded throughout the streets of America: the televisions, the radios, and the people talked of it like it was the only thing worth talking about. Though it was understandable considering how impactful he was in today's society though some were rejoicing in his death for obvious reasons… However, what they didn't know was that this was all part of the plan.

You waited at the front of the door, in your best Victorian maid outfit, your hair was arranged how you wanted to be and you wore special shoes for the occasion. The others will probably say that you looked the same as usual and you will admit you looked the same, but it made you feel and look the part, the part of a servant.

The door creaked, which caught your attention. Your gaze was then directed to the humongous ape hybrid man of the Umbrella Academy, who was now struggling to not break the door handle while trying to maintain his balance. You presume he is still getting used to the Earth's gravity that's why he was struggling.

"Early as always Master Luther." You commended the larger male with a smile on your face.

"I'm sorry if I break something by accident, you know how long I've been on the moon and all." He muttered with a charming awkward smile on his face.

"It's fine, I don't think your father would really mind especially with how hard you've been working on the moon for years now." You reassured the male. You guys had a small chat until he left to take a short nap.

As you stood there waiting for the others, you decided that you were going to get some water for yourself and a chair so you could rest while waiting for the others. Out of nowhere, someone slammed the front double doors. You quickly went into a fighting stance, the portable staff ready to be equipped into the fight but, instead of facing danger, you were facing a man who was a danger to himself.

"ROSEYYY!" Klaus yelled out that terrible nickname he gave you since you guys were children. You weren't primarily fond of it because of how crappy it was but you forced yourself to tolerate it.

Your once wary self relaxed at the sight of him. "Master Klaus, I'm glad you are still in good condition but, it would have been preferable if you entered in a less heart-attack inducing way."

"You and I both know that I'm the light of the party!" The seance declared then circled around you, his arm hanging around your neck. "Which means, I have the responsibility to make this party fun for everyone. And~ just because it's a funeral doesn't mean it shouldn't be fun~ "

"I suppose that would make grieving a lot easier." You said rather uncertain about your response though Klaus didn't catch onto it.

"That's the spirit! Oh, by the way, have you seen Pogo?"

"I haven't, last time I checked he was in the basement…"

"Great! I'll just take a trip down memory lane while waiting for the others." He said then walked off as though he didn't make a big scene, though you doubt that he was planning to take a trip down to "memory lane".

You sat on a nearby chair and waited for the others to show up for the next 2 hours, though the interactions weren't that interesting.

"Good Morning Master Diego." You greeted the kraken with a smile just like the others though he didn't reciprocate your gesture. He just acknowledged your greeting with a nod, then went straight for the living room to loiter. As you waited for the others, you could hear knives being thrown at random directions, most likely his remedy for his boredom.

An hour later, the rumor arrived with her luggage in hand. You both exchanged pleasantries as you assisted her to her room with her luggage though she kept insisting she can carry it. But, you managed to talk her out of it, though you can tell she only felt bad because of how young you looked, despite your mental age.

ㅤㅤㅤ❲ T H E ☕ S E R V A N T ❳

Just outside the Umbrella Academy, a certain petite lady had arrived. She stared at the building before her but it felt like it was menacingly staring her down, as if warning her that it was her last chance to run away. Vanya was hesitant to enter and scared to be reunited with her siblings - adoptive siblings - who were most likely not on good terms with her after her book. However, she knew that she couldn't keep running away from them, so she took a deep breath then entered her childhood home.

Despite the fear that lingered, it subsided once she saw the interior of the house. Everything looked the same; the house felt untouched even after all the years that had passed, it was oddly comforting. Though it was most likely in Grace's programming to keep things in order that would please her father, the same could be applied to Y/N but she's mostly responsible for cleaning the yard though.

It was rather comforting that things haven't changed though it felt odd not being able to see Y/N be at the entrance to greet her. It was usually her job to greet everyone and congratulate them over the littlest of things like surviving a mission or mastering a certain skill.

Was she out to get groceries?

Vanya looked for signs of Y/N but found none. She decided to approach someone else who might know where you were. Luckily, she saw Grace by the fireplace, her attention enamored by how the fire danced and flickered.

"Hey Mom," Vanya greeted, but she didn't acknowledge the violinist's presence.

"Mom?" She repeated yet received no response.

"Vanya?" A new voice called out.

The petite girl awkwardly turned to where the voice came from and was met with her sister, Allison Hargreeves. The actress who recently got a divorce but is starring in a lot of movies like romcoms.

"You're actually here." She said in disbelief though there was a small smile present.

"Hey Allison."

"Hey Sis."

In spite of how awkward it was, both of the girls hugged it out. However, a man clad in black leather had other plans. Said man came out of where he was loitering then walked past his sisters.

"What is she doing here? You don't belong here. Not after what you did." Diego sneered at the violinist.

"You're seriously gonna do this today?" The actress asked, it was evident on her facial features that she did not want to deal with Diego's whining.

The brown-haired male didn't give her a piece of his mind but Allison was having none of it. "Way to dress for the occasion by the way."

"At least, I'm wearing black." The male in black snarked back at her and continued on with wherever he was planning to go.

"You know what, maybe he's right. I shouldn't-" Vanya muttered, as she was about to retreat back to her apartment but a familiar voice stopped her in her tracks.

"Miss Vanya, you may think that Diego is right but not all of us share the same sentiment as him. For now, let's put the feud past us and gather as a family to mourn for your father's loss." You said. Your words were comforting the uneasiness she felt, at least now she knew that two people - besides Pogo and Grace - wanted her to stay.

Once Diego's sour words were dissolved by you and Allison's overwhelming sweetness. You and the violinist were left by yourselves to explore the eccentric billionaire's house, what Vanya used to deem as her home. But, now it's a house filled with bitter memories for her.

"Miss Vanya, is it alright that I follow you around for a while?" You questioned her, the smile you wore around her over the years seemed like had no intention of being wiped off.

"Y/N, I told you to stop using honorifics around me." The petite girl reminded you, as she reciprocated your smile.

You giggle at the reminder. "It can't be helped, with how much I've been around Pogo, I just couldn't help but pick up the habit."

The brown-haired girl entered the living room with you. Her eyes wandered trying to identify if some changes were made, though she couldn't see any big difference. Unless you and Grace decided to move a decorative piece a few centimeters to the right, then she definitely would not have noticed that detail. As she surveyed the room, she couldn't help but, drift to the section of the bookshelf where her autobiography was nestled in between.

Suddenly, the advanced chimpanzee walked into the living room. A smile adorned his face when his eyes landed on the violinist whilst he adjusted his glasses.

"Welcome home Miss Vanya"

"Pogo." The brunette muttered then went to his side and hugged him.

"So good to see you." Pogo greeted but then his gaze shifted at the book that was in Vanya's hands. "Ah yes, your autobiography."

"Do you know, um…" Vanya glances down at the book hesitating to bring up the question but goes along with it anyway. "Did he ever read it?"

"Not that I am aware of."

Based on Vanya's lack of response, you could tell that she was both not surprised and disappointed. All those years of being by her side made reading her so easier. Just like the others, she was hell-bent on being recognized by their father, the only difference was that she wanted to be treated like an equal.

The petite woman then diverted her attention to the painting above the fireplace. "How long has it been since Five disappeared?"

"It's been 16 years, 4 months, and 14 days." You and Pogo said in unison, both of you shared a small smile not expecting to say it at the same time.

"Your father insisted we keep track," You stated, though you had a different reason for keeping track. You promise to yourself that once he comes back, you will redeem yourself for your past failure.

"You wanna know something stupid? I always used to leave the lights on for him. I was scared he would come back. It would be late, the house would be dark and he wouldn't be able to find us, so he'd leave again."

"So, every night me and Y/N make a little snack and make sure all the lights are on." The violinist recalled, a small smile on her face as she reminisced how you helped her at night making sandwiches and turning on all the lights at night though, Pogo did nag you both at one point for wasting electricity, so you guys had to revert to using lanterns.

"Oh, I remember your snacks. I'm pretty sure I stepped on half those peanut butter and marshmallow sandwiches." The formal chimpanzee chuckled. While you tried your best to suppress your laughter, as you remembered the night you witnessed Pogo slipped on one of the marshmallow sandwiches.

"Your father always believed that Number Five was still out there somewhere. He never lost hope." The advanced chimpanzee reassured Vanya that the day of his return would come.

"And look where that got him." The brunette pessimistically said.

Spaceboy ordered you, Pogo, and Grace to gather the others in the living room. You and Pogo didn't waste any time and made sure everyone was in the place where Luther requested them all to be. Grace even hastened her usual pace to make snacks for everyone to munch on.

The numbers of the Umbrella Academy were all gathered in the living room. Although there were only a handful of people in the room, no words were exchanged. The only thing that was audible was the fire crackling, and the sound of Klaus concocting himself's special poison - an alcoholic beverage - from the bar.

"I guess we should get this started," The ape-hybrid-man stood up then suggested. "So, I figured we could have a sort of memorial service in the courtyard at sundown. Say a few words, just at Dad's favorite spot."

"Dad had a favorite spot?" Allison raised the question, surprised that this never went under her radar.

"You know, under the oak tree. We used to sit out there all the time. None of you ever did that?" Luther added but everyone else was dumbfounded by the new information.

"Will there be refreshments?" Klaus asked as he brought his drink to where everyone else was at. "Tea? Scones? Cucumber sandwiches are always a winner."

"What? No. And put that out. Dad didn't allow smoking in here."

"I agree with Master Luther, please put that out Mr. Klaus, the smell is unpleasant and it takes a while to ventilate the house. I recommend you smoke outside if you're hell-bent on letting off steam though." You suggested to the seance as you stood behind his slouching figure, which made him jump, have you been behind him since the very beginning? He didn't see nor hear your footsteps.

"Is that my skirt?" Allison raised a brow at her brother's fashion choice.

"What?" The brown-haired male looked down at the bottom part of his outfit then smiled. "Oh, yeah, this. I found it in your room. It's a little dated, I know, but it's very breathey on the bits."

"Listen up. Still some important things that we need to discuss, all right?" The ape-man said calmly, gaining everyone's attention simultaneously because they knew something was about to implode.

"Like what?"

"Like the way he died."

"And here we go." Diego muttered as he rolled his eyes at Luther.

Based on his words, you knew that Diego thought that Luther was being overdramatic but you thought otherwise, after all you were an accomplice. You knew where this was going, you can only hope they would go for the bait but, you highly doubt it knowing how they are not coordinated with one another. Though, there was a slim chance they would work together, it was slim but it was better than holding onto nothing.

Vanya's brows were knitted together in confusion. "I don't understand. I thought they said it was a heart attack."

"Yeah, according to the coroner." Spaceboy emphasizes 'the coroner' as though they weren't reliable. If anything, they were more reliable than the paparazzi.

"Well, wouldn't they know?"

"Theoretically."

"Theoretically?" Vanya repeated, not following through with where Luther was going with. To be fair, she was not alone, everyone was as confused as her.

"I'm just saying, at the very least, something happened. The last time that I talked to Dad, he sounded strange."

" Kudos to Mr. Hargreeves for tricking Luther into believing him. Though, I shouldn't be surprised considering how he becomes gullible when it comes to Mr. Monocle." You mused as you played with the ends of your hair, giving away to the others that you were deep in thought.

Diego will not say it but he's had his eye on you since this meeting has started. He didn't understand why you were taking everything to heart. You were never the type to be serious unless told to be. This 'meeting' wasn't even serious, it was all bullshit. Which made him think, what were you thinking?

"Oh, quelle surprise!" Klaus gurgled through his drink.

"Strange how?"

"He sounded on edge. Told me I should be careful who to trust." The dark blonde-haired male reasoned but no one was buying his words.

"Luther, he was a paranoid, bitter old man who was starting to lose what was left of his marbles." The Kraken angrily retorted.

"No, He must have known something was going to happen." Luther turned his attention to Klaus "Look, I know you don't like to do it, but I need you to talk to Dad."

"I can't just call Dad in the afterlife and be like, 'Dad, could you just… stop playing tennis with Hitler for a moment and take a quick call?'. " The Seance exclaimed with jazz hands.

"Plus, I'm not in the right… frame of mind." The brown-haired male added.

"You're high?" Allison said in disbelief.

"Yeah! Yeah!" Klaus laughed as he confirmed her statement.

"I mean, how are you not? Listening to this nonsense?"

"Well, sober up, this is important." Luther ordered him, to which Klaus reluctantly sighed, knowing he didn't have much of a choice.

"Then there's the issue of the missing monocle." The ape hybrid added to his conspiracy. Even though it was silent, you could hear the others internally groaning as more words came out of his mouth.

"Y/N, while you were cleaning up Dad's room, was the monocle still there?"

"Last night I wasn't assigned to give him medicine, it was Mrs. Grace's turn. So I can't be too sure if he wore the monocle. Though the crime scene cleaners and investigators did let me know that they made sure to keep everything in the same spot." You reported, as your thinking pose shifted into your default one.

"Make sure to check the cameras around the time they were cleaning." He commanded, you bowed in return to confirm you will do as he says.

"Who gives a shit about a stupid monocle?" Diego barked as he stood up, nearing Luther's figure.

This was only an assumption but you could tell that Diego was catching onto where Luther was going with. If a fight were to break out, you had to make sure to pin down Diego first before any damage could be done.

"Exactly," Spaceboy agreed then added. "It's worthless. So whoever took it, I think it was personal. Someone close to him. Someone with a grudge."

"Where are you going with this?"

"Oh isn't it obvious, Klaus? He thinks one of us killed Dad." Diego hissed followed by him glaring at the person who was supposed to lead the Umbrella Academy, instead of retorting back his’ brother’s accusation, Luther went silent.

"You do?!" Klaus exclaimed in disbelief.

"How could you think that?" Vanya questioned.

"Great job, Luther. Way to lead." The Kraken angrily stated as he started to walk away from Luther's shit show - his words not yours.

"That's not what I'm saying." The dark blond-haired male tried to explain but he was cut off.

"You're crazy, man. You're crazy. Crazy."

"I'm not finished!"

"Ok well, sorry, I'm just gonna go murder Mom, I'll be right back."

"That's not what Mr. Luther was saying." You tried to butt in only to be ignored.

"I didn't-" Luther sighed, finally reading into the idea that it was pointless to reason anymore.

"Allison," Luther called out "The Rumor" but she walked away from him. "Jeez…"

"That went well…" He muttered to himself, not realizing there was still another person left behind.

"Master Luther, might I suggest something regarding your endeavor to uncover this mysterious monocle thief?"

"Y/N I appreciate the help but, I think I need time for myself now…" Spaceboy breathed through his nose.

"I understand, I will let you be after this but, you have to keep in mind that whilst investigating you must broaden your scope, especially your list of suspects." You dropped a huge hint, just like the Monocle told you to do so.

"Au revoir." You said, leaving Number 1 by himself, like the lonely number he was.

ㅤㅤㅤ❲ T H E ☕ S E R V A N T ❳

16 years ago is the day Umbrella Academy debuted. There's a robbery at Capital West Bank at Main and Sixth, this was Umbrella Academy's first mission so the numbers were dispatched to resolve the issue however, you and Vanya were exempted from it so you were both forced to stay by Mr. Reginald Hargreeves' side.

The eccentric billionaire brought out his small hand held telescope and pointed it to where the mission was taking place. From a distance, you could barely tell what was going on but, you weren't worried for them. The thieves can't compare to the umbrella academy's strength, so you knew you had nothing to worry about because they could handle themselves. However, someone else was bothered by the thought of being left out.

"Why can't I go play with the others?" The young violinist questioned, her eyes longingly staring at her family who were having 'fun' without her.

"We've been through this before, Number Seven," Mr. Hargreeves paused as he lowered his telescope. "I'm afraid there's just nothing special about you."

"Oh."

Silence reigned the atmosphere even after the Monocle left you both to your own devices. At the moment, he was being interviewed by the press. With plenty of time and privacy in your hands, you try to cheer up Vanya but she is still looking over at the others.

"Personally, I think your special Vanya. Mr. Monocle has kept you by his side for a long time now, despite having no powers, so there has to be a reason behind it." You tried comforting her.

Vanya exhaled as her gaze descended down to her feet. "He only keeps me by his side because he knows he can't throw me away."

ㅤㅤㅤ❲ T H E ☕ S E R V A N T ❳

The song 'I think we're alone now' played, Luther usually played that song whenever the Monocle left the house. As the song's lyrics went from one ear to another, you couldn't help but recall the days of the other numbers dancing to the song with their own dance moves that each expressed themselves as a person. The thought of it made you smile as you busied yourself helping Miss Grace around the house.

As you were smiling and humming to yourself the song that Luther played, your attention was suddenly taken away by the sound of thunder rumbling, followed by blue light flashing from the outside, and the sound of all the metal objects being thrown towards the wall. Just like everyone else, you went outside to check what was going on, only to find a blue ball of energy appearing in the middle of the backyard, accompanied by the wind howling in its presence.

"What is it?" The violinist questioned, increasing her volume a little so everyone could hear her.

"Don't get too close!" Allison said worried for both of your safety, with a hand on both you and Vanya's shoulder to stop you guys from doing anything stupid.

"Yeah, no shit." The Kraken shot back.

"Looks like some sort of temporal anomaly." Luther paused as he tried to analyze it again then added. "Either that or a miniature black hole. One of the two."

"Pretty big difference there, Paul Bunyan."

"Out of the way!" Klaus shoved the bigger man with a fire extinguisher in hand.

"What are you-"

The seance sprayed the fire extinguisher towards the strange blue ball but, his attempt didn't work so he decided to throw it towards the hole thinking it would work yet, nothing happened.

"What is that gonna do?" The rumor gave her brother - the rarely sober one - a questioning look.

Klaus shrugged. "I don't know! Do you have a better idea?"

Electricity around the blue ball crackled as the wind howling became stronger, as an image of a person in the blue ball became more visible. It seemed like the person was attempting to cross through the portal, which alarmed Luther and Diego.

"Who, whoa, whoa. Everyone, get behind me." The ape hybrid man stepped up and used his larger frame as a shield for everyone.

"Yeah, get behind us." Diego added as his smaller but well built frame shield you and Klaus.

"Well, I vote for running, c'mon!" The lanky man shouted trying to drag you back into the house but you stood your ground and swatted his hand away.

Everyone is rooted to the ground, their eyes staring right at the portal. As the mysterious person started to become younger and smaller - though you felt like your eyes were deceiving you - then said person fell out. As the portal faded, everyone began to approach the person that came from the portal. The young brown haired male gathered his footing, his clothes larger than his frame, his mere presence left everyone flabbergasted.

"Does anyone else see little Number Five, or is that just me?" Klaus asked out loud.

Klaus' question prompted Five to look down and realize he was back to his 15nth year old self, "Shit."

ㅤㅤㅤ❲ T H E ☕ S E R V A N T ❳

At the moment, everyone was trying to process the bizarre specimen before them. Said specimen was not doing anything weird, if anything Five was just prepping his ingredients and materials to make marshmallow sandwiches. Though the others were staring at him as though he was an apparition that the seance had successfully resurrected in one go.

The younger male could feel their inquisitive stares, instead he chose to sigh and raise a question. "What's the date? The exact date."

"The 24th," The petite woman replied, her confusion still apparent on her facial features.

"Of what?"

"March."

"Good." He said and continued on like nothing happened.

Everyone stared at the younger male as though he was out of place. Truth be told, he is out of place among them but from an outside perspective he would easily be deemed as the younger brother. Whilst you, on the other hand, had stopped functioning. You refused to believe that Mr. Hargreeves knew that Five would return the moment he would die.

"So, are we gonna talk about what just happened?" Luther asked yet he was ignored by the boy silently making his marshmallow sandwiches.

Noticing his “younger” brother’s neglect, the larger male abruptly stands up. "It's been 16 years."

Five scoffed at the other male's statement, then teleported to the shelf behind Luther. "It's been a lot longer than that."

"I haven't missed that." Spaceboy murmured though you couldn’t tell if he was referring to Five’s attitude or how he loosely uses his powers.

"Where'd you go?" Diego questioned.

"The future. It's shit, by the way." The younger male teleported back to the table once he got what he was looking for.

"Called it!" Klaus exclaimed happily.

"I should've listened to the old man," Five grumbled as he teleported to the fridge and opened it. "You know, jumping through space is one thing, jumping through time is a toss of the dice."

The brown-haired male blinked back to the table and paused, then examined Klaus' outfit. "Nice dress."

"Oh, well, danke !" The seance accepted his - physically - younger brother's compliment.

"Wait, how did you get back?" The violinist inquired.

"In the end, I had to project my consciousness forward into a suspended quantum state version of myself that exists across every possible instance of time." Five explained but his answer left them with more questions and more confusion.

"That makes no sense." Diego replied, which he will grow to regret later.

"Well, it would if you were smarter." The younger male retorted. To which the kraken took offense, as he abruptly stood up and tried to tackle Five but Luther blocked him with his arm.

"If you are that desperate to understand, ask someone to translate it for you in simpler terms. If you want to ask who could possibly condense it down to your level of intelligence then, I suggest you ask the other 15 year old in the room." The younger brown-haired male sarcastically recommended as he side glanced at you.

Everyone followed his gaze which resulted in everyone's attention on you, which made you freeze up, not expecting to be acknowledged out of the blue. "Well… From what I understood, Master Five miscalculated during his time travel, because of the miscalculation he was only able to project his consciousness and not his physical form at the time. And, since his physical form didn't develop during this period, he was forced to manifest in his 15 year old body. Am I correct Master Five?"

"Close enough." Five confirmed though there was a slight error in your explanation but he does not want to go into tangent about it because he knew that it would be pointless and he would start deviating from the main topic.

"How long were you there?" Luther asked.

"31 years, Give or take."

Simultaneously, Diego and Luther sat down. You raised a brow at this, complemented with an amused look on your face. Although neither would admit it, they both shared the same brain cell most of the time and it was hilarious.

"What are you saying? That you're 46?" The ape hybrid inquired, his tone giving away his disbelief.

"No, my consciousness is 46. Apparently, my body is now 15 again." The younger male corrected the larger male.

"Wait, how does that even work?" Vanya raised one of her brows yet she was ignored.

"Delores kept saying the equations were off. Eh." Five looks out the window, his back facing his siblings as he eats the sandwich, then he faces his siblings. "Bet she's laughing now."

"Delores?" The violinist's question was ignored once again as his gaze was fixated on the newspaper.

"Guess I missed the funeral."

"How'd you know about that?" The ape hybrid man asked.

Five rolled his eyes at Spaceboy's question. "What part of the future do you not understand?"

The younger male read the paper's headline then asked. "Heart failure, huh?"

"Yeah."

"No."

Five clicked his tongue. "Nice to see nothing's changed."

"Uh, that's it? That's all you have to say?" Allison grunted, confused by his stunt.

"What else is there to say? The circle of life." The boy commented as he left, just like how he left to get milk 16 years ago.

"Well… That was interesting." Luther stated as silence settled among them.

Once the abrupt family reunion ended, everyone left the kitchen to prepare themselves for the funeral. On the other hand, the servants of the Hargreeves household were busy tending to their tasks while helping the others. As you finished your chores, Pogo did not hesitate to switch shifts with you in monitoring the CCTVs, though as you were monitoring it. You couldn’t keep your eyes off of Five, his mere existence boggled you. It didn’t help that you kept replaying what Mr. Hargreeves said to you.

"I know he will come back but, you are free to call my statement a hunch if it helps you sleep at night." It still felt unnerving that he knew and it even felt more unnerving seeing the real deal before your eyes.

Although you were in a dazed state, your mind didn’t completely block out the noise from the physical world. When you heard pitter-patter hitting the window, you shifted your gaze to the outside and noticed the change of weather. People say that whenever the sky darkens and the rain occurs at a funeral, it means the angels are mourning because one of God’s children died. While others say it’s both an inconvinience and a coincidence. Truth be told, the rain did fit the atmosphere for mourning, though the children of the Monocle would say otherwise.

As you were monitoring the CCTVs, Pogo called over everyone to prepare themselves for the funeral. In spite of the rain, you all still went along with the funeral. Everyone brought an umbrella with them, except Luther and Diego. The atmosphere was serious but someone disrupted the mourning.

"Did something happen?" The robot asked with a smile which caught Everyone’s stares.

"Dad died. Remember?" Allison reminded her.

Grace’s smile faltered at the statement. "Oh. Yes, of course."

"Is mom okay?” The Rumor asked concerningly.

"Yeah, yeah, she's fine. She just needs to rest. You know, recharge.” Diego reassured them, the others doubted his words but went along with it anyway.

"Whenever you are ready dear boy." Pogo signaled. To which, Luther stared at the vase and took a few steps before opening the lid, instead of gracefully dancing with the wind, the ashes of the old man fell out.

"Probably would have been better with some wind." The larger man remarked.

"Does anyone wish to speak?" Pogo brought up but everyone went silent.

"Very well," Pogo adjusts "In all regards, Sir Reginald Hargreeves made me what I am today. For that alone, I shall forever be in his debt. He was my master… and my friend, and I shall miss him very much. He leaves behind a complicated legacy-"

"He was a monster." Diego interrupted, despite the horror that was ridden in the other’s faces, Klaus was laughing as more words came out of his brother’s mouth. "He was a bad person and a worse father. The world's better off without him,"

"Diego." Allison called out.

"My name is Number Two." He corrected her then added. "You know why? Because our father couldn't be bothered to give us actual names. He had mom do it."

"Would anyone like something to eat?" Grace interrupted once again.

"Ms. Grace, that won't be necessary." You shut her down.

"Oh, okay."

"Look, you wanna pay respects?" Diego spits on the dust then gestured at it as he spoke. "Go ahead. But at least be honest about the kind of man he was."

"You should stop talking now." Luther warned Number Two as he took small steps towards the smaller male.

Diego shifted his gaze towards Luther. "You know, you of all people should be on my side here, Number One."

"I am warning you."

"After everything he did to you?" Diego slowly walked towards Spaceboy.

"He had to ship you a million miles away-" The latino went right up at his face and glared at the larger male.

"Diego, stop talking."

"-That's how much he couldn't stand the sight of you!" Diego harshly pointed his finger towards Luther's chest.

Luther grabbed Diego's hand then performed a right hook to go for Diego’s head but he dodged it, followed by a left hook to which Diego swiftly dodged as well. Both numbers grunted with each fist they threw and dodged.

"Boys, stop this at once!" The advanced chimpanzees' words fell into deaf ears as both males went on with their fist fight. You were about to intervene but, Five grabbed your wrist.

"Their grown men, not children, let them handle this on their own." Five advised you. You knew it was not a direct order but, his words made you hesitant. Against your will, you stayed by his side.

Luther slammed his arm onto Diego which caused him to stagger back but, he managed to tank it and wore a smug look. The latino then taunted the larger man, "Come on, Big boy."

Luther jabbed but missed, Diego punched him in the gut, as Spaceboy was hunched back Diego drummed the larger man's back.

"Stop it!" The violinist screamed yet no one heed her words.

"Hit him! Hit him!" Klaus egged on.

Luther did a left hook but Diego countered it. Seeing that no one was going to listen to Pogo, he sighed and scoffed as he leaves the children by themselves.

Number One grabbed Diego's collar and threw him near Ben's statue. When the latino was on his knees, Luther tried to punch him but, Diego kneed his stomach. The clad in black tried to kick Luther again but Luther pushed him. Before he could apply more force, Diego turned the tables.

"Get off me!" Diego shouted.

Luther tried to slam his arm but, Diego was quick to dodge with a complimentary punch. Both were now panting and staggering, barely on their feet. Everyone’s eyes were on the fight but you had your eyes on Diego’s distance. He was dangerously near Ben's statue.

"I don't have time for this." Five muttered then return inside.

"Come here, big boy!" Diego taunted once again.

Luther ran towards him and sent a punch towards his direction but due to Luther being slow, Diego was able to dodge it. Ben's statue instead became the victim of Luther's wrath.

"Oh…" Klaus’ face shifted to shock as he witnessed Ben’s downfall… twice if you count the statue as Ben’s replacement.

"And there goes Ben's statue." Allison said under her breath then begins to walk away from the fight.

Out of nowhere, Diego brought out one of his knives.

"Diego, no!" You and Vanya shouted in unison.

Before you could run and tackle the Kraken, he already threw the knife toward Luther’s direction. Luckily, Luther's arm only got scraped. Even though you failed to protect him, you quickly rushed to his side as he frantically pants. He hurriedly covered up the wound and retreated to the house, to which you followed.

Once you were finished with helping Luther, you were quick to go downstairs and check on Five. You already lost him once, you don’t want to lose him under your guard again. On your way there, you passed by Allison who seemed relieved seeing you.

"How's Luther?" She asked, concern evident in her eyes.

"Master Luther's fine, luckily the wound was not deep and it merely grazed him. Though, I hope that next time he does not easily get reeled in by Diego's taunting." You said wishfully even though you were aware that was not bound to happen considering their track record over the years.

"I doubt that. After all, boys will be boys." The rumor’s statement made you smile since there was some truth to it. Although you all had been apart for years, the others didn’t change, they were still the same people you grew up with. Hopefully nothing could change that.

As both of you arrive at the kitchen, you guys witness that Five is looking for something, whilst Klaus was on the table loitering and doing his own thing. You didn’t think much about the number of people until Allison raised a question "Where's Vanya?"

"Oh, she's gone." Klaus replied.

Out of instinct, you were about to go and leave the kitchen to look for the violinist but then, you remembered your original objective and stayed in the kitchen instead and just mentally said sorry to Vanya.

"That's unfortunate." Five said as he slammed the refrigerator closed.

"Yeah." Allison was taken aback by Five’s statement, especially knowing the type of person he usually puts up front, until he added on. "An entire square block. 42 bedrooms, 19 bathrooms but no, not a single drop of coffee."

"Mr. Hargreeves hated caffeine." You reminded him but he glared at you to silence you, which worked.

"Well, he hated children, too, and he had plenty of us." Klaus remarked with a laugh.

"I'm taking the car." The younger male was about to blink to where the cars were parked until you interrupted him. "Master Five, where are you going?"

"To get a decent cup of coffee." He hissed at you with venom.

Truth be told, you didn’t understand why he would need to go outside, he could have just asked you to buy coffee for him or you make one for him instead. Though you supposed that would take longer than he would like, and knowing his patience and unspoken dislike of you, he would not appreciate the time you took.

"Do you even know how to drive?" Allison questioned which only caused his furrow brows to become more prominent.

"I know how to do everything."

As Five was about to teleport away, you grabbed him by the wrist before he could blink away.

"May I come with you?"

"I'm 46 years old, I don't need a babysitter." He hissed, clearly hating the idea of being babysat by you.

"Master Five, I'm not coming with you to babysit you, I'm coming with you because I need to monitor you in case you are feeling the side effects of time travel." You tried to reason, though you admit that reasoning was rather flimsy.

"That's the same thing as babysitting but as a shitty excuse!"

You sighed, thinking you failed but, as you were about to let go of his wrist, he grabbed yours instead. His lips near your ear, as he carefully whispered "I'm only letting you come with so someone can catch me up-to-date."

His voice and the distance between both of your bodies made the gears in your head pause, followed by embarrassment flushing your face. Before you could even respond, Five randomly teleported you both to the garage. For a moment, your mouth was left ajar but, you were able to register the boy's silent gesture to enter the car, to which you followed.

Throughout the whole ride, it was silent until Five spoke, "Did you want out of that shit hole so bad that you were willing to go out with me?"

"No, Mr. Hargreeves wanted me to monitor you once you returned." You lied well it was a half lie but, it was true you wanted to monitor him and something about him was bothering you.

"Even on his deathbed you can't even catch a break. Though, I should expect that from you." The boy huffed passive aggressively, which made you feel awful, why did he hate you so much?

"Before his death, did he ever say anything? Like wanting to reassemble the Umbrella Academy?" The boy in school shorts asked promptly, to which you found yourself hurriedly creating a lie.

"The Monocle did say he had plans on reassembling the academy but he never got to do so..."

From then on, the whole car ride was silent as you guys arrived in front of a donut shop named "Griddy's Doughnut". It was rather retro looking - at least based on what you have heard from books - despite it being past the 2010s, they didn't renovate the building into a more modern look. Which you found yourself questioning if they were short on budget or not…

You walked behind Five as a precautionary measure then entered the building. As the counter came to view, the physically younger male approached it then, rang the bell twice, you both sat down silently as a another customer entered the building. The man took in a deep breath as he took a seat. Once the sound of the bell ringing finally alerted the waitress, the sound of clattering ceramics were cut short followed by her entering the counter.

Waitress chuckled as she wiped her hands clean, "Sorry, the sink was clogged."

You awkwardly smiled at her, silently understanding her pain. Then she took out her notepad and pen from her apron. "So, what'll it be?"

"Uh, give me a chocolate éclair."

"Mm-hmm. Sure."

"Can I get the kids a glass of milk or something?" She said with a smile which made you internally cringe for her, you felt like you already knew what was going to come out from Five's mouth.

Five scoffs then says, "This kid wants coffee. Black."

That was surprisingly milder than you expected but, you were relieved that the donut lady was spared from Five's mouth.

Waitress paused, her mouth agape but quickly tightened as she then turns to the man beside Five, "Cute kid." She chuckled.

In turn, Five forced a smile which only worsened the uneasiness you and the donut lady felt. To divert her attention, You coughed and smiled at her. "I'll just have a glass of water."

"Okay." Her body language more at eased with you, the waitress then began to prep for your orders.

Five sighs, "Don't remember this place being such a shit hole. I used to come here as a kid, used to sneak out with my siblings and eat donuts till we puked."

Your eyes widen at his admission, they snuck out without you? Even Vanya? Were you that untrustworthy that they had to hide it from you?

"Simpler times, huh?" Five mused.

"Eh." The older man looked puzzled but, played along, "I suppose."

Waitress cleared her throat as she placed everyone's orders in front of us, "Here."

Five nudged you with his elbow and motioned for you to pay the bill. You pat your skirt's pockets to look for your wallet but, the other man interrupts your search.

"I got theirs."

"Thank you sir." You thanked him with a small smile, to which he returned.

As you took small sips, everyone did their own thing. Your eyes busy wandering about the building, looking for something that would be useful in a certain scenario, like how the broom could be used as a substitute for a wooden staff, a plate as a distraction, and a butterknife for stabbing.

Five glanced at the other customer's vest then strikes up a conversation with him. "You must know your way around the city."

"I hope so, I've been driving for 20 years."

"Good, I need an address."

Five asks for an address for the place he is looking for and the man jots it down on a napkin then leaves once he's finished. The boy then carefully folds the napkin and stuffs it in his blazer's one of many hidden pockets.

As the brown haired boy was about to drink his coffee, he heard the door swing open then notices the reflection of the newcomer - rather newcomers - from the bell, all of them were wearing combat gear which meant one thing...

"Hmm. That was fast."

You glanced at him, confused by what was happening and how Five knew these people.

"I thought I'd have more time before they found me." His answer did not suffice your curiosity.

"Okay. So, let's all be professional about this, yeah?" One of the masked men proposed but the boy beside you had other plans.

Five placed a hand on your thigh then began to do Morse code of 'SOS' to notify you are both in danger. At first you were in high alert, ready to take out your retractable staff but, the boy followed up his secret message with 'I can handle it'. You were not at ease by his answer, not one bit.

"On your feet and come with us. They want to talk." The leader of the masked men demanded as he used his firearm to gesture for Five to go down on his knees.

"I've got nothing to say." Five said so breezily and arrogance which bothered you even more, is this how he handles live hostages?

"It doesn't have to go this way. You think I want to shoot a kid? Go home with that on my conscience?"

"Well, I wouldn't worry about that…" Five turns to the person who had his firearm pointed towards Five's head. "You won't be going home."

Five retreats his hand from your thigh then grabs a butterknife and teleports behind the group leader and stabbed his neck. Then he quickly disappears, while they were distracted by their dead comrade, he reappeared by your side and teleported you behind the counter. Against your will, you peeked and watched him do his work.

He blinked then reappeared on top of a counter, with a very relaxed pose with a smug look on his face. "Hey, assholes!"

You did not like the fact that he looked like he was enjoying this.

The gunmen were shooting at where the voice came from but, he disappeared, leaving the men to shoot up the place and leave it in ruins. The boy in school shorts reappeared at the front door then knocks on it to get their attention, as they ready their firearms to shoot at him. He mockingly salutes then vanishes once again.

You didn't want to be useless so you took a nearby mop and broke it then, stabbed one of the gunmen using the broken half. Before one of the nearest attacker could shoot a bullet through your skull, Five quickly untied his necktie then choked him.

As he was busy, you threw a plate towards a thug's head to distract him and the others. Whilst Five grabbed a pencil then stabbed one of the gunmen that was about to try and tower his smaller figure.

The last two thugs were about to charge their guns at you but, Five ran to your side and blinked away with you in his arms, as the idiots shot themselves. As silence finally settled in, he reappeared to the masked man he was choking earlier and retrieved his necktie.

As you were examining the donut shop, you noticed one of the gunmen is still alive so you approached him then snapped his neck to end his misery. As you left his side, he noticed that one of the men after him dropped a tracking device, which explained how they found him so quickly.

The brown haired boy asked you to use one of the assassin's knife to cut open his arm and dig into his arm to remove the tracking device. Once you were both done, you guys left the building and dropped the tracking device in a nearby puddle then left as if nothing happened.

Five and you made your way to Vanya's apartment, well it was mostly you leading the way since you were the one who memorized the way there. Instead of loitering outside Vanya's apartment like a normal person, Five had other ideas. Without a word he grabbed your wrist and teleported you guys into the violinist's apartment.

Suddenly, the door clicked and the doorknob turned, which Five took as his cue to turn on the light, which made Vanya jump on her heels. Although you knew it was not an appropriate time, you smiled and waved at Vanya nonetheless. You were just glad she came home safe.

"Jesus!" She jumped, a hand on where her heart is supposed to be.

"You should have locks on your windows." Five suggested.

"I live on the second floor."

"Rapists can climb."

You tried to stop yourself from chuckling at his statement, knowing it was a serious conversation and He probably would not appreciate your response.

"You are so weird." The petite girl mumbled as she sat beside you then, began checking on both of you guys. Based on how her eyes widened, you could tell she noticed there were some specks of blood on both of your clothes.

"What happened?" Vanya's worry evident on her facial features.

"It's nothing." Five dismissed but the violinist's lingering gaze never left the specks of blood on his collar.

"Why are you both here?" Vanya asserted.

"I've decided you two are the only ones I can trust." Both girls in the room raised their brows at Five, this type of situation was rare and rather odd.

"Why me?"

"Because you're ordinary."

You glared at Five and stepped on his foot, to which he rolled his eyes at. He forgot you were very protective of Vanya.

"Because you'll listen." He corrected himself though the petite girl had his doubts.

"Miss Vanya, is it alright if we use your first aid kit? We weren't able to pass by a pharmacy on the way here and I'd like to disinfect and treat Master Five's cut." You asked and she went to the bathroom to get the first aid kit then gave it to you. As the servant, you did your task like always, which is to aid with the numbers wounds.

"When I jumped forward and got stuck in the future. Do you know what I found?" The brown haired boy asked.

"No."

"Nothing… Absolutely nothing."

You paused from tending with his wounds and checked if he was telling the truth, he was dead serious.

ㅤㅤㅤ❲ T H E ☕ S E R V A N T ❳

The world lay in ruins, a wasteland of rubble and debris. What was once bustling cities and towns were now piles of twisted metal and broken concrete. The streets were empty, save for the occasional scavenger picking through the remains of what was once a home or a business. The air was thick with dust and smoke, making it difficult to see more than a few feet ahead. It was a world of silence, save for the occasional sound of rubble shifting or the distant echoes of a once-great civilization now reduced to rubble and fire.

Five stood amongst the rubble devastated by what the future had become. It was now a world of despair, a place where hope had been lost and the future was uncertain.

"As far as I could tell, I was the last person left alive."

Five walked then found a newspaper and read the title.

"I never figured out what killed the human race, but… I did find something else."

"The date it happens."

ㅤㅤㅤ❲ T H E ☕ S E R V A N T ❳

"The world ends in eight days, and I have no idea how to stop it." He said, his words were soft but it was enough to cause your heart to tremble in fear. Both you and Vanya had shocked engraved onto your faces, still processing what you guys heard.

Knowing this sounded like it was going to be a long night, you turned to the girl next to you and asked, "Miss Vanya if it's alright, may I put on a pot of coffee?"

Vanya nodded wordlessly, as she agreed this was going to be a long night for everyone else.

➢ Taglist : @kumioon @buuhsworld @incapableofanything @igotanidea

#❲ 💎✨ ❳ : Land of Fanfictions #❲ 🌕 ❳ : Dark themes #❲ 🦴 ❳ : Angst #❲ ☕ ❳ : The Servant : Five x Reader #❲ ✓ ❳ : published #allison hargreeves #ben hargreeves #diego hargreeves #luther hargreeves #vanya hargreeves #victor hargreeves #five hargreaves x reader #five hargreeves #five x reader #number five #five x y/n #five x you #the umbrealla academy #tua #tua x reader #tua x y/n #tua x you #five #five hargreeves x reader #five hargreaves x you #five hargreaves fluff

[kaybreezy3000]

The Devil Within

Five Hargreeves / Reader Insert

Five Hargreeves has not lived an easy life and no matter where he ends up, things never seem to get much better for him.

Stuck inside a body that's his but not, Five is having a hard time moving on, but sometimes all it takes to totally flip a person's view of things is one very special dark and mysterious night.

-note: female OC will remain unnamed and mostly non-descript to give this one a sort of reader insert-ish vibe.

Warnings and extra tags: sexually explicit content, mind games, a little bit of Klaus and Dolores in this one, dubious consent, violent behavior, rough sexual behavior, Dominance and Submission, dirty talking Five, daddy kink, biting, blood, mild body dysmorphia, public sex, Five has many lovey issues but he's still our sweet boy so hang tight-he's going to pull you through all sorts of emotions with this smutty story😏

(23,127 words 4 chapters total)

Link to Chapters 1 and 2

Chapter 3: Angels and Demons

The girl’s mouth snapped shut and her grin disappeared the second Five’s knife was on her.

“What did you do to me; answer me this time!” he fumed.

She lurched forward, trying to latch on to Five’s leg. When he jerked backwards to dodge her, his blade slipped, slicing a small line just under her jaw.

Crimson beads of red began to seep down her ivory skin, but less than a second later the wound healed right before Five’s horrified eyes.

With his knife still ready to split her ear to ear, Five removed his hand from the girl's hair but only to grasp her face, pushing her head up so she had to look at him. 

“What the fuck are you!” he screamed as he tried to pry her mouth open.

She twisted her face away, so Five grabbed her by the hair, forcing her to look at him again. 

“I am going to ask one more time,” he warned. “What are you and, what the fuck did you do to me?” 

The girl didn't look scared. She laughed back, flashing her razor-sharp fangs.

Glancing down between them, Five realized his belt was still unfastened and that he was still in range of getting his dick chomped off.

As he was thinking about how close he’d come already to losing his dick, a deep line formed between the girl's brows. 

“Really, Five,” she scoffed. “You were in no danger of me biting your dick off, and you already know what I am because I can hear you thinking it, and the only thing I did to you was what you wanted me to do.” 

“Fuck,” he cursed. “So, let me get this right. You are brain invader and a cock sucking slut who also happens to be a blood sucking vampire?”

The girl did not look thrilled by Five’s assessment of her, and she did not answer, which was plenty confirmation for Five that the woman he just forcefully face-fucked was not very happy with him and she was not human. 

Looking down at her, his mind whirled. As far as Five could tell, the vampire wasn’t trying to fight him, but she had crawled inside his head, speaking unwelcomed words of love. She had violated him by doing that because it had mixed with his thoughts of Dolores, and he’d fallen for it hard.

The vampire had made him her puppet, pulling him along with his invisible strings, and she was right…he wanted it.

Five cranked her head back and she gasped as if it had hurt her, but he wasn't so sure it did because he didn't know what to believe anymore.

“You have been playing with me from the moment you saw me!” he spit as the point of his knife nicked her skin again only this time intentionally. “I am done being manipulated, and I am sure as hell done with being fucked over by monsters masquerading as humans!” 

“Please stop,” she begged, her voice stained from the angle of her neck.

“Please stop what? You fucked with me, it’s only fair I fuck with you,” Five said, mocking her with a spite filled sweetness in his tone as watched her squirm.

Her eyes began to well with moisture and Five couldn’t believe he was seeing such a hurt reaction coming from such a vile being.

His stomach felt sick.

“What did you do to me?” he asked again, his voice hardly above a whisper as he hypnotically watched her slowly blinking away the tears threatening to spill.

The girl slowly swallowed, her eyes floating down to the floor. “I didn’t bite you. I know that’s what you think, but I didn’t. I did tear open that piece of shit in the alley because he was a serial rapist who liked to kill women just for sport. He had dozens of roofies stuffed inside his sweaty ape costume and he planned on using them.

The sound of the metal pipe cracking against that creep’s skull echoed through Five’s mind. He remembered the tiny white tablets spilling to the ground as his body hit the pavement.

Five had been lost in his own dark and depressing thoughts as he had walked down that alley, that to him, when he saw them, it looked like the gorilla man was hurting an innocent young girl. He jumped in and shoved her out of the way just in time. He’d gotten his ass handed to him. He thought the girl had been terrified.

Like a slap to the face, it hit him. 

She wasn’t scared. 

She was exactly where she wanted to be. That man was going to strike her, and her mouth was open, but it wasn’t to scream.

The angel was playing the prey, but really, she was the hunter all along. She had told him that, only he missed so much and refused to see what she was really saying because he was too focused on looking down her shirt and not getting caught. 

In a daze, the blade fell away from her neck. As Five's shaking hand hesitated in front of her, the bloody point left a streak of blood on the bodice of the vampire’s sparkly white dress.

“You don’t need to worry. I took care of that creep,” she said, somehow reading his mind again. “His body will never be found, and nobody saw you there, so there is no way you could be accused of his murder.”

The girl had just admitted to murder, yet she was speaking so gentle, and she wasn’t even trying to get away. Just then, Five noticed that her teeth were normal again. She looked so human that it was hard to remember why he was so mad, and that confusion was making it hard for him to breathe, but still he put the knife to her throat again.

“You did something to me,” he said, part in accusation, and in part question because the truth was, Five wasn’t sure what was happening to him.

The girl somehow looked even more dejected by him saying that but like with everything else Five had wanted of her, she gave in and answered him.

“When I touched you, I knew you were so much more than you appeared to be. I know what it’s like to feel lonely and I wanted…” The girl paused and looked down, then whispered, “You wanted to help me, and I wanted to help you, so I gave you something you weren’t willing to take for yourself and then I healed you.”

As the words ‘take’ and ‘healed you,’ ruminated in Five’s head, he again remembered their kiss and the taste of his own blood filling his mouth.

He was bleeding and he’d felt her teeth on him, but his lip was already split. She didn’t have to bite him to make him bleed.

He was the one that pushed for more of her, and she let him and then she gave him something else that had filled his mouth, and it was amazing, and he was almost certain it wasn't his coppery blood. 

“Fuck…” Five uttered, drawing in an unsteady breath. His eyes darted around their private room as the bass from the bar thrummed to the sound of his own frantic heartbeat that was ringing like an alarm in his ears.

All the pieces were coming together.

The vampire had to have sliced into her own tongue during their heated kiss. He could taste the honeyed poison of her blood, and as bazar as it was, in the moment, he'd willingly gave himself to it, and even worse, right now, even with her cowering at his feet, he wanted to escape in her all over again.

The girl’s fingers skimmed the fabric covering his calf as her voice quivered his name. 

“Five?” 

He looked back down at her, his face contorting with anguish as his body broke out in a cold sweat.

The vampire immediately pulled her hand back in her lap, but just that uninvited advance it was enough to send him defensively spiraling.

Run.

That’s all he could think. Over and over… Run, run, RUN!

All at once, he was sitting at his family’s fancy dining room table, glaring at his siblings and Reginald, blaming them for all his suffering. Five was living a lie at The Umbrella Academy. He felt trapped and plagued by demons that he couldn’t escape. He had to do something.

And the boy did.

He ran.

Then, after a lifetime of suffering, instead of dying, he became something awful.

Coming back to himself with an overwhelming need to escape striking ever nerve in his body, Five looked at the knife in his hand. He dropped it to the floor with a clatter.

A sizzling jolt of energy lit up the air between them. The burst of blue lightning flew out around him, throwing her back. 

Five screamed out from the intensity of the pain that was shooting through him, and then he was gone. 

~~~~~~~~~

In a sudden illumination of light strobing in the shadowy pass between buildings outside, Five plunged out of his portal. The fall leaves scattered off under the dumpsters and lower lever window wells as the energy coming off of him dissipated, but he kept moving, stumbling forward, his hands catching him at the last second on the brick wall he was about to slam into. 

He was hyperventilating and his body was violently shaking from the aftershock of his jump but Five took off again anyway, tearing ass down the dark alleyway on wobbly feet as he struggled to refasten his belt.

He’d just teleported but that wasn't possible anymore. He had no powers, none of them did anymore, but still, he'd just spontaneously ripped through time and space with a rush of terror filled adrenaline and a mere wish to get from a known point A to a known point B. 

Beside himself, Five's face turned up as he squinted at the dark sky and the rooftops looming over him. The light rain mixed with the tears streaming down his burning cheeks. He was sure that he could feel eyes watching him. He saw no one, but still, images of the vampire’s sorrowful eyes filled his vision. 

Cursing, Five tore off his horned headband, throwing it in the gutter as he ran.

Since it was nearing bar time, when he made it to the street, thankfully he wasn’t alone. Rather than keep pumping into people and making himself look even more batshit crazy, Five forced himself to slow to a fast-paced walk. 

For the next six blocks, Five looked over his shoulder dozens of times, but he never saw the vampire. 

By the time he was trampling up the stairs to his and Klaus’s apartment, he was a breathless disheveled mess, and his nerves were shot. He was so shaken that he almost dropped his key three times as he tried to get it in the door.

“Klaus!” Five yelled as he dead bolted the door behind him and threw up the extra chain.

No one replied.

Making his way down the hall into their small living area, Five could see that the apartment was dark except for the light on under the microwave. He flicked the switch on for the table light, his reddened eyes agitatedly looking around their kitchen and the living room.

There was nobody there. 

Going to Klaus’s bedroom door, he found that room dark and empty too.

Normally Five would have preferred Klaus wasn’t home, but at that moment, he wanted Klaus to be there with a childlike neediness that was messing with him even more. 

Entering his own room, he couldn’t see anything because the blackout curtains covering the large window above his bed were fully drawn, so Five rushed over and turned on his bedside lamp.

His emotion blurred vision immediately found Dolores staring back at him and his breath caught, and his chest hurt. 

She was right where he’d left her, on his bed, tucked in under the heavy blankets.

“I am so sorry,” he sobbed as he pulled her out of the tangled nest of bedding.

Five wrapped one arm around her midsection, his other supporting her under the severed joint between her torso and where her lower half should be.

For so many years in the apocalypse Dolores did not have her legs or one of her arms, so like so many of Five’s odd habits, now that he had them, he still preferred to keep those parts of her in his closet, but doing so also served a purpose in keeping her easy to pick up, and now, holding her like he used to was all that was keeping him together.

Standing there feeling guilt-ridden and lost, he cradled Dolores, rocking her as much to calm her as to calm himself. 

Five molded himself around her familiar shape as he pressed muffled words to her cold neck. “Sweetheart, I know you are mad, but I swear what happened tonight meant nothing.”

Dying to feel her acceptance, he pressed his hand to hers, his trembling fingers lacing between the solid form of acceptance. 

“Please say something,” Five begged, but all he got was a bitter response of silence.

For the first time ever, Five couldn’t conjure up that loving voice of reason he had clung to for so long and if he didn't have Dolores inside him, he believed he’d lost the last part of him that was good.

Not even realizing he was doing it, Five panicked. His hand tightened, squeezing Dolores’s fingers so hard that one of them made a quick snapping sound as a hairline fracture crawled up the peachy colored glaze of her flesh. 

“No!” he shrieked when he felt her breaking.

Disgusted with himself and unable to look at what he’d done, Five ripped Dolores’s arm off and kicked it under his bed as if hiding the damage made it not real. 

Holding her to his chest, with her bald head pressed under his chin, Five sunk to the floor.

A heavy sigh heaved out of him as his lips pressed to her temple. “You don’t need to say it, I know that I am nuts. I wouldn't want me either.”

All of a sudden, a loud burst of laughter ripped out of Five’s chest. 

“I am and always have been the devil, and the hell I have been living is mostly of my own creation.”

Five lowered his head, letting Dolores slip from his arms. 

As she lay between his legs, Five’s unfocused eyes looked out at the floor in front of him.

"I need to just own it... This is who I am," he whispered. 

Dolores still said nothing, but this time, Five didn't expect or want her to.

The apartment was almost too quiet. Five could hear the gears slowly turning in the clock hanging his wall.

The fingers resting over his raised knee tightened. He clenched them together so hard that his nails began to cut into his palm.

His power sprang to life, the blue light emanating from his grip with the infinite potential that he’d once believed defined him but was also responsible for so much of his pain.

He was wrong. Five could see that now. He had no one to blame for the choices he’d made, and he was done playing the victim.

“Well, now what,” he muttered as another round of inappropriate laughter threatened to surge out of him. 

“I think that depends on you. Are you done in there?” a female voice questioned from out in his kitchen.

Startled, the light in Five’s hand went out and his head jerked towards his bedroom door.

Holding his breath, he slowly straightened his back. His fingers pushing up on the wooden floor as his body unfolded.

Silently and carefully, he moved Dolores aside to the chair pulled up in front of his desk, then he edged to his bedroom door.

There, perched on top of his and Klaus’s small kitchen table was the vampire, swinging her heels as she offered him a timid looking smile.

“Hey there again, handsome.”

Five’s radiant green eyes moved up, taking in the fake horns settled on top of her head. “Those aren’t yours,” he coolly noted.

“Finder's keepers,” she replied with a girlish spirit that matched her youthful face but not the serious look she was giving him.

“I thought vampires couldn’t come in your house unless they are invited in,” Five stated as he came out into the room, eyeing his knife as she twirled it in her hand with as much stealth as Diego once had.

When he looked to his suit jacket hanging on the back of the chair next to her, the girl’s smile grew just a little more. “Like so many things, that's not true. All it takes to get inside someone’s house is to be very sneaky. And since you are also wondering... I do not sleep in a coffin, and I cannot walk through walls, or fly, and unlike you, I can't just evaporate into thin air. Sometimes I can read what you are thinking, but reading your thoughts is much easier when you are upset, and darling...” her lip quirked, “-you project so loud I can’t help but eavesdrop on you.”

Five raised a brow at the girl. “So, after our little fling at the bar, am I going to turn into a blood sucking bat? And thank you for bringing me my new jacket. I just got that, and it would have been a travesty to lose that one already.”

Looking amused, she shook her head. “You are welcome, and no, you are not going to turn into a bat. You did swallow some of my blood and I got a tiny taste of you, and it was lovely since I enjoy that sort of thing, but our little exchange was not enough to turn you. I don’t need to drain someone to have a good time. That is so cliché and I’ll have you know that I also enjoy eating and drinking other things other than blood.”

“Other things like my jizz?” Five shot back as his unyielding eyes flit down to her chest that not long ago had been decorated with the aftermath of his pleasure.

“Actually,” she drawled as she narrowed her eyes back at him, “I am very fond of caffeinated beverages and spicy Thai noodles followed by huge bowls of chocolate ice-cream with peanut butter and marshmallows mixed in.”

“Hmmm,” Five hummed as his hand came up to his mouth and he stepped closer. “Interesting.”

“I am sure it is,” she softly laughed. 

Five’s knees bumped the vampire’s as he came under the yellow beam of the light hanging above her.

Very slowly, he raised his arm and took his knife from her, sitting it down behind her.

“I am sorry,” she whispered as she gazed back at him, sounding and looking much less sultry and confident than she did a second before.

“I am not sure you are the one that should be saying that,” Five countered as he carefully removed his horns from her head, placing them on the table as well.

The girl’s eyes closed for a moment. Five heard her take in a deep breath, then her icy eyes met his again. “I didn’t mean for this to happen the way it did. I really did just want to help you,” she ruefully offered.

Five let out a small laugh that was nowhere on the level of hysteria as his last one. He ran his hand back through his hair as he eyed the vampire that he had corned on his tabletop.

He leaned in. “Your help did more than heal my face, angel,” he corrected, his tone silvery and sweet but his eyes growing darker the more he studied her.

“I may not be getting all this right, but you teleported?” she questioned and Five heard the girl’s breath pull in as his eyes brazenly traveled down her body.

“I did,” he smoothly replied.

She looked troubled. “Did you want to be able to do that again?” she uneasily asked.

Five didn’t answer, in part because he didn’t know how to answer that, and because his powers were only one of the things that she’d accidentally awoken in him.

Five brought his hands to the girl’s knees, pushing them apart so he could move himself closer. “Why did you follow me here?” he questioned, not even bothering to conceal that he was hungrily staring at her lips as he said it.

“I wanted to make sure you were okay.”

“Is that it?”

She nodded. 

“Aren’t you the nicest little vampire? Are all of you like this?” Five teased. 

“No,” she laughed. “I am one of the exceptions to the rule in the vast club of blood sucking cock licking sluts, but me coming here is more than that. I wanted to check on you because I really felt like…” The girl looked down, her pale face appearing to redden just a little. 

“You felt like there was something more between us?” Five filled in for her as he frowned over her trying to make a joke over the awful things he'd called her.

“I did,” she said, confirming what she'd already almost admitted at bar. Her face looked so scared yet hopeful as she said it that Five couldn’t help but let the smile he was holding back escape.

As his expression softened, he reached up and touched the girl's cheek, his thumb tentatively caressing her lightly flushed skin. 

To his surprised, the girl trustingly pushed her face into the same hand he had so angrily held her by the hair with, then she said, “Five, I know you think you aren’t worthy of love, but you are. You have more love and strength in you than anyone I have ever met."

A soft puff of air caused his chest to raise and fall as Five laughed at himself and what he was about to say. “Angel, for a vampire, you have a very forgiving way of looking at things and you letting me get away with the shit I do, and you saying all these flattering things about me makes me want to tear you apart, and I know that dysfunction is all my own, but I am finding that I need to confront that demon if I ever want to move on.”

The vampire smiled. 

Five confidently grinned back at her, then with zero hesitation, he tugged her to the edge of the table, causing the wooden legs to bark out in warning against the old linoleum floor.

The girl fell backwards as the old table rocked, her weight landing on her elbows as she looked back at Five in question. “What are you doing?”

“Returning a favor," he calmly stated while at the same time pulling her towards him until her feet dropped to the floor. “Do you want me to play with you again?” he asked as his youthful smile brightened in such a way that he looked every bit the excited young man he appeared to be. 

“Ahhh- Yeah… Yes.” As the girl stumbled over her words, Five only grew more confident.

Before the vampire could question him again, Five spun her around and pushed her down on the table. Flipping up her skirt, he delivered a hard slap with his open hand.

The girl let out a loud cry of surprise and her entire body lurched forward from the impact but Five kept moving fast, hoping that the vampire wouldn’t figure out his next move.

Securely holding her hips, he swiftly bent down and pressed a warm kiss over the red imprint his hand had just left on her ass. “You like daddy to take charge and you like it rough, don’t you, angel?” Five took the edge of her panties in his teeth, pulling them back.

“Yes,” she whimpered as he let them go and the elastic snapped against her. 

“Good,” Five praised as he stood up and started rubbing the backs of her thighs.

Moving along without an ounce of his apprehension left, Five pressed his hips into her backside, keeping her lodged where he wanted as he reached up to start undoing his tie.

Catching his reflection in the mirror on the wall across from him, Five realized that his eyes were glowing with a predatory light. His fingers stopped and he went still as a statue.

The vampire started to push herself up off the table, and not even thinking, eyes still staring at the unfamiliar face looking back at him, Five pressed a hand to her lower back, shoving her down until he was done removing the black silk from his neck.

“Ah-ah-ah… Daddy didn’t say you could go anywhere,” he warned as a devious looking half smile started to form on the devil's face in the mirror.

With that, what was left of the scared boy inside him and the man that wanted to run were gone. Five flipped his tie loose, then took the vampire by the arm and pulled her up. 

Reaching around her front, Five put her wrists together and proceeded to wrap his tie around them.

"Fi-ivv_" His name on a rush of air came out of her mouth at the sudden feel of his teeth slowly sinking into the nape of her neck. 

"Hold still," he lowly growled without letting up.

The high-pitched sound that the girl let as he snapped the silk knot as tight as he could was followed by Five biting down harder.

Unwilling or unable to fight it or him, her body swayed as her head dropped back against his. 

Distracting the vampire with his mouth was so Five could more easily detain her, and once done, he immediately followed that by rolling the warm pressure of his body against her cool backside. 

“Oh fuck, sweetheart. You are making me so hard.”

Hearing that, and feeling Five’s erection rut into her, the vampire tried to turn her head to the side to get a glimpse of him, but he wouldn’t let her.

Catching her throat in his hand, Five turned her forward again, then continued to leisurely grind himself against the girl’s backside, using soft pushes and pulls to direct her hips into his.

This behavior was exactly what Five was used to when it came to expressing his sexual urges with Dolores, and even if it was demeaning to do it to someone that was real, he already knew that the vampire didn't mind that broken part of him. She had also said that she liked him as is and as the devil so Five was dead set that the devil was exactly what she was going to get.

Knowing she had the go ahead and that she wasn't as fragile as she appeared to be, Five’s fingers tightened around her neck. 

He pressed his mouth to her skin, breathing in her scent along her hair line as he relished to cool feel of her skin on his nose. He squeezed her larnax tighter as his eyes closed and coils of tension pooled at the base of his spine.

As she struggled to breathe, Five's breathing grew heavier and the sound of his wool pants rubbing up on her got even quicker. “I am going to fuck you so hard you scream my name and wake up this whole building,” he threatened.

Raising a hand from the girl’s slender hips, Five wrenched one of the arms of her dress down, then he started to apply a trail of bruises across her shoulder, his mouth deeply sucking and biting almost to the point of breaking skin before letting go.

“Oh my God!” she cried out as Five’s hand that had been crushing her throat let go and moved down under the front of dress. Not stopping, his jerked the flowy fabric up, moving his hand right up under her skirt where he stroked her and massaged her over the top of her satin panties and forced her hips back against his even harder.

“Not God, sweetheart. I am the devil, remember,” Five hummed against her flesh before he bit into her again.

A cry of helplessness erupted from the girl’s gaped mouth. Five held tight as her body fought for more of his hand and her back arched into him.

As Five reveled in her moans, he happily ground the bulge in his pants into her crack, using her like she was one of his pillows with a deliberately placed open book under it. Five knew he could do this for far too long and not tire of it, but this was about repaying his debt and owning something in him he'd long denied, so he pushed the girl’s skirt up, then with the flick of his wrist, he tore her panties off and chucked them over the couch a few feet away.

After another firm slap that made the girl cry out his name, Five spun her around, pushing her back until her butt was on his table again. Then he shoved her down on her back and he threw both her legs over his shoulders. With his hands sliding under her, Five lifted her ass up as he buried his head under the feathered fringe of her skirt.

His mouth covered her without hesitation, his tongue wildly running around, over, across, testing and tasting her. 

Hearing several sharp intakes of breath and feeling her thighs involuntarily pressing into his cheeks and Five knew he was doing something right and not just indulging himself. Keeping at it, he tried to figure out how to get her to react that way again, and soon he did, and she was frantically crossing her ankles behind his neck to keep him from stopping.

This was so amazing and new for him that Five moaned into her flesh in part because he couldn’t help himself and partly because he wanted to see what it would feel like to her if he did. Her heels dug into his back as her hips moved against him as the sound from his mouth tickled her, so he moaned even more then started to suck hard, pushing his shoulders into the backs of her legs even harder.

He pulled her clit into his mouth, giving it a few rapid flicks of tongue then he’d let it go only to pull it into his mouth again, sucking, teasing, releasing, and repeating as she writhed. Five had no idea what he was doing but he figured that if getting your dick sucked felt fucking awesome then sucking a girl off should feel pretty good too, either way, he was having fun.

“You are unreal,” the girl panted and breathily giggled as she reached her tied hands downwards, anxiously trying to touch him.

Avoiding the vampire’s clutches as he wondered if even now, she was in his head, taking a chance, Five went lower, dipping his tongue inside her.

That taste... 

Fuck.

A guttural sound vibrated out of his throat and his dick screamed at him to be let out.

Ignoring his own needs, Five hummed and whimpered through his dismay as he sloppily licked her slit up and down.

With thoughts of what it would be like to be inside her making him dizzy with want, Five yanked his belt loose and ripped his fly down as he pulled his pants open. Dragging his cock from his underwear, he began to touch himself, all the while sloppily dining on the vampire’s cunt.

No stranger to fucking himself, Five spread the moisture at his tip down his thick length, allowing the feel of it to make him quiver as he played with his own sensitive flesh. Making a keening nose through his nose, Five started jerking hard and he knew that with the noises he was making now that the girl knew full well that he was going to town on himself, but he could care less. 

“MM-mmm, Ffff-fff,” he stuttered and groaned against the girl’s swollen folds as his hand moved back and forth over the veins filling his length. 

“Jesus fucking Christmas, Five! You sound so fucking hot doing that!” she frantically cried out.

With the vampire’s liquid lust glistening on his face, Five popped his mouth off her. “You want to watch me fuck my hand, you dirty girl?”

“Fuck, Yes! Five! Yes, yes, YES!” Her agitated words filled Five’s ears like a song made just for him as his mouth returned to her, going at it twice as hard and fast, and his reward was the feel of her body convulsing under the hand he had pressing on her tummy to keep her down. 

Even more wetness spilled between the vampire’s legs and the stimulating taste and knowledge that he’d just made her cum with nothing but his mouth was enough to turn off what was left Five’s reservations over letting the diabolical deviant in him take the wheel. 

Proudly knowing he’d succeeded in his first goal, Five rapidly dropped the girl’s ass to the table, then he ducked under her useless, dangling legs, and rose back up, swiftly kicking off his shoes and toeing off his socks as he stood over her. The vampire’s eyes looked glazed over as she watched him slide his black dress pants down his hips and then jump out of them with boyish vigor. 

“That was the most amazing face fuck I have ever had. Thank you,” she murmured, the words slurring from her mouth in a way that Five thought sounded so enduring.

Reaching out, he took the long tether dangling from her tied wrists, yanking the knot to release her hands. "Now you can touch me or yourself all you want, angel," Five smugly informed her as he grinned and rapidly started undoing the buttons on his shirt. "Oh, and you are welcome," he said with a beautiful laugh that was all joy. "I do what I can do, and don’t worry, angel. Daddy's not done fucking you, and since you liked it so much, I will tie you down again later if you aren’t too tired after what I am going to do to you next,” he promised, then he tugged his half-unbuttoned shirt over his head, tossing it on the floor in the growing pile of his clothes.

The vampire’s iridescent eyes traveled over Five’s lean muscle, the mountains, and valleys in all the right places. The V-shape of his abs were like an arrow pointing straight to his dick, and just the way she was looking at him as she reeled in post orgasmic bliss, looked to Five like it might make her burst into flames and he couldn’t get enough of it.

Five knew he was okay physically. He wasn’t a skinny little child anymore. He also wasn’t the broken old man he was. He was mentally something in-between, and not at all normal. He had been so sure that he shouldn’t be projecting any of his dirtier and demented appetites on anyone young or old, but this vampire was different and so was this. This felt like it was a free pass and maybe something even more.

It was like she was exactly what he’d been looking for.

The vampire dreamily beamed at him like she was in love, her fangs long and sharp as they gleamed in the light hanging over her. This time the sight of her looking like that didn’t scare Five at all and that’s because he was starting to realize that ‘fangs out’ equated to the vampire being in a state of aroused bliss and he knew very well that he was to blame for it, not her.

She wanted him; the real him, and that made him feel a weight being lifted off him that had been holding him down his whole life.

“Damn,” she softly chuckled as her look turned all mischief and her words filled with sarcasm “I said it once and I am going to say it again. That cock of yours is impressive. With the size of that thing, I am pretty sure there’s no way you have any blood left in your brain, and I’d know that too, since I am by nature a wanton slut who is well educated in all things body fluids."

Hearing her again reference how he'd insulted her, Five’s smug expression weakened to one much less arrogant looking. 

“I’ll happily admit that contrary to my documented level of genius, I am not always that smart, and I proved that when I called you that.” Five glanced down at his dick, shaking his hips so that it swung from side to side. He looked back up, using his timid smile to try to charm the girl as much as his body seemed to be doing. “But…as you noted," he sighed, "it’s not really my fault. I am a very horny guy, whose blood has other places it needs to be, so I am pretty much a stupid prick about half the time because of that, so will you forgive me? That wasn't okay and I am sorry.”

“Sure, that’s why you are so mean. Too many boners...” she mocked as she giggled. 

Five dropped his chin, his dark hair falling over his eyes as his lower lip pushed out. 

“Oh, jeez,” she barked laughing over the sight of him pulling out all the stops. “Yes, I will forgive you. How can I not with you looking at me all pouty like that while you also swing that dangerous weapon around.”

Satisfied smile in place because he’d so easily made amends and had won her over again, Five began to advance. Picking her up off the table, much like he did with Dolores from his bed, Five’s arms came around the girl, only this time he had the luxury of feeling her ass and her cool arms wrapping around him to embrace him back like he’d never felt before other than in the delusions he created. 

“I really am sorry, I hurt you,” he whispered as she stood there with the front of her heels bumping his toes.

“I know, Five. I know what you felt, and I didn't mean to invade your mind and push you into a corner like that. I am sorry too,” she breathed back. 

The odd realization that the girl in his arms did understand him and that she may be the only person that ever has, made Five want to say so many things he couldn’t begin to express appropriately, so once again, he didn’t try to. 

They both stayed like that for a few long seconds, staring into each other’s eyes, but the tension broken when he grabbed her jaw, pulling her into a messy kiss while he rolled his hips into her, so the tip of his cock brushed back and forth in the small gap between her legs. 

Thinking of his bedroom and about laying her out on his bed where he’d have plenty of room to work, but also the fact that Dolores was in there and would be watching, Five decided to take the vampire with him on a spatial jump across the small kitchen. As they reappeared, he sandwiched her between him and the plaster wall dividing his kitchen and bedroom. 

The girl breathlessly gasped. “Wow- Tha-that... That was...different!” 

Five smiled as he waited for her eyes to refocus.

“That was nothing. If you want me to take you on a real ride through crazy land, I can,” he only half joked as he excitedly kissed her again.

Moans spilled from her mouth as savage need took him again, his hands moving all over her body while he nipped and licked at her reddened lips. 

The shimmering fabric of the vampire’s costume left almost nothing to the imagination as Five groped her breasts like a mad man, but still it had to go.

He moved his assault to the girl’s shoulder, buzzing a growl into her skin just before he bit down and simultaneously ripped the skimpy white dress from the bust down to the bottom hem.

The soft white feathers scattered at their feet as the ruined dress slunk down her legs and fluttered to the floor.

“Fuck. You are so beautiful,” Five puffed as his head fell to her chest, his lips quickly finding the perky nubs of flesh he’d been eyeing up all night. 

Loving how her nipples grew hard with his suckling kisses and how his naughty vamp kept welcoming his every demanding touch, Five moved back and forth trying to figure out which of her breasts was his favorite, but try as he may, he couldn't figure it out. Acting out like a kid in a candy store who just got to try sugar for the first time, Five was feeling long past he'd landed on cloud nine, but he knew there was a better way to get her aroused again to the level he was.  

Though Five was feeling selfish and he didn’t exactly want to relinquish his newfound toys, he did.

As his hard cock thrust between the girl’s thighs, Five’s tongue attacked her mouth again, swirling around, trying to seduce her into biting him. 

Much to Five’s frustration, the little vampire wasn’t taking the bait. Kissing her much softer instead, his thumbs drew slow hard circles into her lower back, kneading her body as he plotted his next move. Then, as she was losing herself to his fingers rubbing her so hard that he felt like he might rip out her bones, her mouth dropped open in pleasure and Five slide hiss tongue under one of her fangs. 

When the taste of his blood filled their mouths, and his cock head glided back and forth between her legs, the vampire’s contented moans shifted between breathier whines and frantic whimpers. “Please,” she sputtered against Five’s lips as he tried to keep them locked with hers. “Ffff-plea-ff."

Five only let up when she wasn’t begging him to stop, and her body tensed and then fell into him limply from the power of another orgasm thundering through her. He leaned back just enough to admire his tormented vampire and to give her a wicked grin that involved him shamelessly licking the taste of his own blood from his lips. “There. Now it’s time to fuck you through the wall, love.”

The girl’s mouth gaped as if in wonder, and Five couldn’t be sure if it was what he’d just done that was causing her to look at him like that or if it was the intimate term of endearment he just called her. What he did know was she'd liked it. 

Even though he'd never done this with a real person, and he was pretty much just living out his fantasy's as they hit him, Five was feeling pretty damn proud of himself, but then she started laughing at him.

“Five, where in the world did you get it in your head that fucking someone through a wall was a good course of action?”   

“I have no fucking idea where some of my crazy ideas come from. I am an old perv virgin and I am shooting from the hip so just go with it,” he growled but he couldn't help laughing after he'd said it.

Then, catching the girl’s knee, he lifted, pushing her body up so he was bearing most of her weight. 

Taking just a moment to line himself up, Five pushed his hot length along the slickness between her legs and that alone felt like heaven but a lifetime of wanting to do this and the worshipful look in her eyes was what drove him to end his suffering once and for all.

In one brutal shove, Five entered her. 

“Holy fuck!” she cried as her head fell back against the wall hard, rattling the generic piece of art hanging a few feet away.

“Amen,” Five moaned, holding himself deep inside the girl’s quivering body as his naked heels plowed back on the floor to support them. “You are so fucking tight,” he grated out through clenched teeth as he tried to hold still, so he didn’t blow his load in the first second of finally getting his cock inside her.

Closing his eyes, Five slowly undulated his hips, working himself back and forth until he was sure that he was moving freely thanks to how wet he'd already gotten her.

Despite his previous non-dick related efforts to fuck her and insulations of her whoring around town sluttiness, Five’s cock felt like it was in a vice grip; his head was already spinning it felt so wonderful. His thoughts were almost nothing but static and he could easily fuck her hard and fast until he was seeing stars, and that would take less than thirty seconds, but Five was determined to own this and her, so he resisted the urge to give in to that easy and quick form of euphoria.

Like his fingers at the bar, Five’s hips pulled back, then violently pitched upwards. His tip slid back and forth, as he began to move in shallow thrusts.

Flipping his head back to get his hair out of his eyes and with his hand locking onto the girl’s leg, Five lifted her up even more, so that the tips of her heels weren’t touching the floor at all. 

“Say you are mine,” he demanded as her arms and legs started to wrap around him.

When she didn’t answer other than to let out an unintelligible string of vowel sounds, Five forced his generous sized cock back all the way, slamming it into her all the way again.

“I am YOURS!” she yelled as his body smacked against hers with a thwack.

“That’s right,” Five panted as he started using her body as wished, his hands digging into her hips as he violently thrust himself up into her. 

As he figured would happen as soon as he was really moving, Five was quickly losing his grip on reality and on himself. The vampire’s nails cut into his back, and the pain was exactly the distraction he needed to keep him going a little longer.

She yelled out his name as he pushed her knee up higher, bending it more as he nipped and licked at her ear. Dipping his head, he pulled as the skin under her ear with his mouth, drawing the blood to the surface of her skin so a deep purple replaced where his lips had just been. 

When the girl’s hands locked on the back of his head, pulling at his hair hard enough to make Five grimace, his mouth latched on to the milky pale flesh where her neck met her shoulder. 

Thinking of nothing other than possessing her, Five’s teeth dug in hard. 

As soon as traces of vampire’s sweet blood started to touch his tongue, Five bit down harder. 

Her body shuddered, and he latched on like an animal, sucking on her while he repeatedly impaled her. 

“Oh, FFFFuuucccKKK!” she cried, her body trembling even harder as she pawed at Five’s back and her fingers weakly tangled in his messy hair. 

With his mind turned to utter mush, Five jerked his body into her, forcing her back side against the wall so hard the old plaster started to break.

Not letting up, Five bit down harder, unable to stop himself. His dull teeth were destroying her skin and it had to hurt terribly but the vampire only cried out his name even louder as her cunt rapidly throbbed around his cock as he jackhammered her with it. 

Five felt indestructible and it felt like his feet had lifted off the floor but when he finally brought himself to break away and look down, half expecting to see that he was in fact flying and she'd lied to him, they remained planted on the ugly brown and gold surface. Fueled by the magic in the vampire’s blood and the darkness in him that had always wanted his, Five drilled the girl even faster, his dick as hard and insistent as him that after he was done, his joke of fucking her through the wall would hardly be a laughing matter.

Five’s brows knit together, and his eyes burned brighter with ethereal light as he intensely focused on watching the girl’s every expression that crossed her face. His low grunting moans filled the kitchen as he leaned in, his hot quick breaths brushing against the reddened lips he couldn’t get enough of.

Five kissed the vampire one more time, her mouth gasping for air and for him as he thrust in a piston like motion, making his cock pump in and out of her like he was a machine. His forehead was glistening with sweat. His body was quivering. He was at the end of his rope, no longer able to hold himself back to drag this life altering encounter out any longer. 

His eyes flickered open and shut and his body helplessly tensed and relaxed, then went rigid again. The sound that came out of him as he skirted the edge of climax could only be described as feral, but when Five’s orgasm came out of him, it was with soft whimpers and him shakily shooting spurts of cum deep into the girl that he’d just made his.

The fire in Five’s eyes was like emerald embers, quietly burning out to nothing more than the faintest glow.

His body threatened to give out and send them both crashing to the floor, but he wouldn't let it.

He slowly and carefully allowed the vampire’s feet to hit the ground again, but he didn’t let her go because he was too scared that if he did, she'd be gone. His young face as he looked at her was the picture of innocent longing and hope but also deep peace, and it was all long overdue.

Five looked like he could fall asleep standing right there, but instead, he leaned in, letting his body become heavy in her firm arms instead of the other way around.

When he felt one of the hands around him gently release and let go, Five winced slightly but the vampire quickly reached up and touched his cheek that wasn’t resting against hers and he nuzzled his head against her neck, wishing he could stay like that forever.

When Five finally opened his eyes to hers again she whispered, “You are gorgeous, Five, you know that?”

He smiled uncomfortably. “Thanks, so are you… I said that, didn't I?”

She laughed at him like he’d hoped she would, then he carefully started to ease himself out of her.

With the sight of his cooling seed dripping down her legs and onto the floor, Five dizzily turned and picked up his dress shirt. Kneeling as the girl quietly watched him, Five tenderly wiped her off and then himself.  

The vampire’s adoring smile never wavered as she let Five take care of her, but as soon as he was done, her cool eyes began to scan his apartment and her pink lips turned down slightly.

“Can I officially meet her now?” she asked, gesturing to Five’s bedroom.

Knowing full well that she meant Dolores, Five nodded. He knew he was grinning back at her request, looking like a fool, but that didn’t stop him from watching the naked little vampire walk into his room to meet the only other woman he'd ever known.

“I know, Dolores,” he muttered, answering the silent voice that was speaking to him again as he followed. “She is perfect for me, and I did need this to happen.” 

After very brief pleasantries were extended and he indulged both of them, Five smartly shut down their threesome by putting Dolores away in her comfortable cubby in his closet.  

As he turned, the vampire sat down on his bed, then gracefully crossed her legs and folded her hands in her lap as her eyes scanned the shelves of books next to his desk.

Five was speechless as he took in the delicate curve of her waist where it met her hips. She looked almost like a porcelain doll in the dim light from his lamp and that was ironic considering his admiration and love for Dolores.

When she finally looked back up at him, standing there buck naked, gawking at her like the inexperienced old scoundrel he was, Five was sure she was going to say something to tease him for being so openly lovestruck but then she said, “I suppose I should go, but first I probably should borrow a long shirt or something else you don't mind parting with. It is still All Hallow’s Eve, and the ghouls are out in droves, and I know they won't mind seeing the sight of this undead bod of mine, but the cops might.”

“Don’t go,” Five found himself saying, his voice so broken sounding that it even shocked him.

The vampire’s hands floated up to her heart as if subconsciously trying to protect herself from Five desperately trying to claim it. “Are you sure you want me here for more than what we just did? The four-orgasm, devil daddy spanking I just received is more than I deserved after-” She paused and frowned. “It’s not that I don’t want to stay, it’s just you should know that a girl like me comes with restrictions that you don’t have to worry about with other girls. We can keep this strictly what we did... Just too people who crossed paths on a lonely night...”

“I have never been surer of anything in my very long, very sad life,” Five laughed, then he came over, scooped up the vampire’s legs as he righted her on his bed, then climbed over her and occupied the empty space beside her.

With the left side of her body pressed against the right side of his, the girl glanced over at him. Misreading her tense expression, Five worriedly asked, “Did I hurt you when I did that?”

What Five couldn’t bring himself to say was that he didn’t just mean when he’d lost himself to fucking her so hard. His eyes moved to her shoulder to where he’d bitten her but just like his blade, there was no evidence of his crime. 

“You didn’t hurt me. Quite the opposite,” she said as her cheeks lit up the smallest amount but enough that Five knew she was feeling as affected by what they’d done as he was.

Smiling like a fool again, Five propped up his head on his forearm. She reached ever, found his other hand, lacing his fingers in hers as she rolled over, propping up on her elbows with her chin on his chest. “The night is young, and you’ve got me all to yourself, so what do you want to do now, handsome? I know Antique Roadshow is playing reruns at this hour on public television and that cute little old man in you is just dying to watch it…”

“I don’t have a TV in here,” Five huffily reminded her as his chest rose up and down with laughter.

“Oh, right! You don’t,” she replied, pretending to only just now notice Five’s lack of modern electronics other than his small radio on his desk. “So, what do you want then, daddy?”

Mind still taken and buzzing with all that was the perfection he saw in front of him, Five quickly said, “I want to keep you and learn everything I can about you. Can I?”

“I think something can be arranged,” the vampire whispered back as Five felt her cool lips press against the inside of his wrist.

With slow movements and a slowing mind, Five languidly reached over and turned off the light, then he delicately pulled the vampire’s body around him, so her back side was up against his. Lazily holding her, Five listened to the calming sound of her rhythmic voice, answering his many, many questions about her life and how it was she came to be what she was.

After a while, Five merely held her, saying nothing. The vampire's quiet breaths slowly synced with his and his eyes grew heavier.

As he slipped off, Five felt her brush a hand back through his hair, the sensation of it only adding to the unfathomable contentment he felt.

Part in a dream, but with one foot still in the real world, Five didn’t want to run from himself or anything anymore. For once, he was truly happy.

Chapter 4: Forever

Hours later, like the early riser he has always been, Five started to wake up, but old habits weren’t the only thing driving him.

His room was so dark you couldn’t see anything but the faintest outlines of his furniture, yet the coolness of the female lying next to him with her feet tucked around his made him smile for her anyway.

He breathed in the feminine smell of her hair as he kissed her neck. 

The she didn’t move. 

Five’s morning wood was parked between the girl’s legs, and he was naughtily undulating it when he wasn’t even fully awake but even that moment of semi-conscious depravity didn’t arouse her, so he knew that she wasn’t awake, and it could have something to do with what she'd told him the night before about her tendency to operate nocturnally. 

“Damn it,” Five breathed as he rolled over, trying to calm himself down and give her some space. 

Suddenly, he was flipped onto his back as the vampire pounced on him.

“You are awake!” Five laughed as her bottom pushed down on his hard dick and she grabbed his wrists, pushing them up over his head where she easily held them there with one of her hands. As he thought about motorboating her breasts, Five asked, “Want to go for that ride I was talking about?” 

Smirking, he jostled her with his hips. 

Eyes glowing, the vampire smiled, her fangs visible in the faint light reflecting off the wall at the edge of Five’s curtain. “Oh, sweetheart, I am going to take you for more than a ride. I decided that I like you so much, I am going to grant you your wish.”

“My wish?”

Heart starting to race, Five watched as the vampire dangled the pair of handcuffs in his face. Clearly after he'd fallen asleep, she'd snuck into his bedside table and found his stash of dirty magazines and other useful items.

As Five was just about to say something about her taking his things again without permission, with strength he didn’t know was in her, she reached up, fishing them through a rung of his metal headboard, then she slapped them on him before he could wriggle his hands free. 

As she squeezed, the cold metal painfully dug into Five’s bones, and he looked up at her with his face twisted with confusion.

“There. Wouldn’t want you going anywhere…”

“I wasn’t going to go-"

“I know,” she quickly soothed while simpering back at him.

Shooting forward, the vampire came down on Five, her fangs slicing through the side of his neck.

He screamed as she tore him open. Then he screamed again, and it was cut off by her hand aggressively clamping over his mouth.

Her mouth popped off him and Five could feel his blood seeping down his neck onto his sheets. 

“Ah-ah-ah, daddy,” she warned.

When he felt her cold hand come around his shaft, Five weakly whimpered. Then when she came down on his length, slowly covering him until he was deep inside her and she was mounted on him properly, Five moaned like a dying animal and then she latched onto him again, sucking hard.

Pain and terror, and pleasure ripped through him, and all the while, his cock was being polished by the vamp’s curvy hips bouncing and rocking as she wildly fucked him. The tension building deep in Five’s stomach all the way to his toes was enough to make him cry out again, but she masterfully cut it short and covered it with her iron hand again.

He could hardly think. His arms fought against his restraints, the metal clanking against his headboard. He tried to pull at his power to blink. 

His power was nowhere to be found.

The vampire’s hand moved from his mouth and Five gasped for air. Her mouth came over his and the taste of his blood on her tongue made him jerk back.

“That’s not what you like, is it?” she taunted with her voice thick and velvety.

She leaned up, her nails digging into Five’s chest as her body rocked and pushed against his. His climax was ready. He was on the brink in more ways than one, but like so many things ingrained in him, he couldn't let it come unless he was the one controlling it. It was all he knew. 

Even in the dim light, Five could see her smile. He could see traces of his blood on her lips. 

“Five, darling… You feel and taste so good. I am the luckiest girl there is,” she said, looking like a fallen angel as she sadistically rode him.

Five was dizzy. He saw floating white dots flitting around his vision. His tensed legs extended back down on the bed as he grew weaker.

He wanted to do something, anything, but his mind and body were failing him. 

It felt like he was falling.

He shut his eyes, letting himself fall further into the abyss of the darkness taking him away.

The vampire touched his face, her cool fingers making his droopy eyelids flutter open. “We aren’t done, Five.”

His voice was barely even a whisper, and his face showed no signs of pain anymore as he simply said, “I know.” 

Five started to drag his legs back up, his knees bending behind her as his heels dug into the bed. 

“Bite me again,” he breathed as he started to thrust his hips up into her, driving his cock full deep even though he hadn't found the strength to open his eyes again yet.

The vampire couldn’t look more pleased as her hand came down on Five’s slim but strong torso and she happily cried out, “There’s my fighter!”

As Five flexed his legs, and bounced his hips up, his shaft plummeted inside the vampire faster and harder with each second that passed. 

Giving him more room to pull out of her, the vampire’s mouth came down on him again, her hair tickling his chest as it pooled across his cool skin. 

She licked him, her tongue drawing lines over his torn flesh before she started sucking on him again. 

Five let out a rough sounding moan, the edge of it sharp and shattered.

His body felt so cold. He was trembling from it, but he didn’t stop fucking her, and then he felt her weight fall on him and his eyes flew open. 

Her body was shaking as hard as his, but for the first time, she felt like she was on fire. After only a couple more, primal, lust-driven thrusts, Five twitched and he felt liquid warmth filling the vampire's core as she moaned her approval against his ruined neck.

Five’s release hit him so hard but all he could do to verbally express how he felt was to let out a small sob.

He wanted to touch her. He wanted his hands around her. He wanted her even though he’d just had her, and she’d had him. He could feel the static of his power crawling under his skin. He knew it wasn’t gone and that he had only been unable to wield it because deep down, he didn't' want to get away.

Death was always with him. He'd walked the line, neither living nor dying for far too long.

Five could have just died and he would have done it without fear.

Death had never scared him, but now he no longer felt like life did either, not when he’d journeyed far past the limit of what his mind and body could comprehend and found something he'd never known could be.

The vampire slowly pulled away from the deep wound she'd left on him, saliva mixed with small amounts of blood covered where her mouth had been, the cold air of the room brushed against the white-hot bite causing a sharp gasp to pass Five's lips.

“You aren’t dying now, love," she whispered.

Five didn’t know exactly what she meant because he definitely felt like death at this point was a possibly, but the feel of her warm skin suddenly pressing to his lips made perfect sense.

He bit down, his teeth gnashing at the vampire’s wrist. She let him writhe and cling to her, losing himself to the syrupy thickness of her but only very briefly before she started to pull her arm back. 

Letting out a noise of complaint, Five tried to follow her but he could only get so far before he lost his hold on her, his mouth breaking away as his shoulders defeatedly slumped back on the bed.

“Too much and we’d have two bats in this belfry,” she said as she gently wiped the corner of Five’s mouth.

“I thought you said you couldn’t turn into a bat?” Five quietly countered.

The vampire laughed softly. “You got me there, handsome, but I do have a slight aversion to the sun and so do bats.” 

She laughed more heartily and Five could feel his softening cock crawling out of her along with the coolness of his release coving him but he didn’t mind the feel of it, because he was more interested in gazing at the shadowed light illuminating her face. 

“As for the sun… Sunburns shouldn’t be a problem since my sugar daddy was kind enough to let me have my way with him this morning," she teased. "If you want to take me out to get coffee and donuts and then go for a lover's stroll in the park, I promise I won’t ignite, and neither will you.”

“I do want to do that. Not the spontaneous combustion part, but the coffee, copious amount of simple sugars, and the lover's stroll,” Five said, smiling because that was exactly what his plan was after he woke the vampire up with his daybreak boner and finished what Klaus referred to as a round of hanky-panky hid his poor deprived Mr. Wanky.

“Good.” She grinned then bent down and softly kissed the newly healed skin where she had minutes ago bit into him.

The feeling of that sent tingles up and down Five's spine and it lit up the darkness inside him to a near blinding level.

About an hour later, after a shower that included a much less bloody and aggressive fuck, Five was dressed in his usual finely tailor sexy suit and his vampire was looking at him with a silly smile as she twirled around in one of Klaus’s tie-dye dresses and the cowboy hat he'd gotten to replace the one he’d lost during their time in the Sparrow's timeline.

“Lose the hat,” Five ordered.

“Ah… Vampire. Sun. Ouch. Remember?” she said, eyeing Five like it was obvious as she plunked the much too large hat on her hat.

Stepping over to the hall table, Five plucked a large pair of Jackie Kennedy style sunglasses out of a basket filled with Klaus’s other precious fashion pieces.

The vampire shimmied up to his side and Five tipped the hat off her head, then gently slipped the shades on, his fingers lingering along her jaw for a moment before he pulled them away and picked up a black umbrella out of the stand next to the door. “Will these do?” he asked, tugging her closer with the crooked wooden handle that he'd just hoisted up under her dress and hooked behind one of her legs.

“It will,” she said, relishing the feel of his warm touch as he took her hand and gently kissed the top of it. 

Hand in hand, the teleporter who had fallen out of time with the rest of the world, and the vampire with a heart as big and broken as his, opened the door.

“Hey…” Klaus said, standing there with his keys out, ready to stick in the lock.

Five’s brows furrowed as he looked at his brother’s tangle of curly hair and his much less primped looking Little Bo Peep costume as it swooshed against his long tights covered legs.

Where's our broom?" he testily questioned. 

Klaus's lips pulled back sheepishly. "I lost it."

Five let out a tired sounding sigh but on the inside, he wasn't mad at Klaus at all. Inside, unlike before, he couldn't be happier.

Klaus’s mouth slowly started to gape as he continued to look at the cute young couple standing in front of him. “Looks like going out last night wasn’t such a bad idea..." he said in wonderment. He shook his finger a Five, then added, "I was right wasn't I, Mr. Grumpy Pants. Halloween night is magical!"

Five glanced at the vampire and smirked at her, then his brother.

“Yup, you were right, Klaus. It is,” he said, unable to hold his usual dry tone as he beamed like a cheshire cat and proudly strutted by, escorting his perfect new vampire girlfriend down the hall.

Thanks for reading. Please reblog if you liked it.❤️

Link to Master List with all My Five Hargreeves works

#number five smut #five hargreeves smut #number five imagine #number five fanfiction #number five x reader #number five #five hargreeves imagine #kaybreezy-on-a03 #tua fanfic #smut fic #number 5 imagine #number 5 #dark aesthetic #dark number five #vampire girl #five hargreeves x reader #five hargreeves x you #number 5 x reader #number five x you #five x reader

[sebsbarnes]

co-workers || tangerine

tangerine x female reader (assassin)

summary: "if it took you getting shot for you two to finally, maybe, realize you like each other i would've used you as target practice a long time ago."

warnings: language, violence, fighting, injuries, blood, weapons

word count: 3.4k ; angst, fluff

tangerine masterlist

rocking back and forth on your heels you patiently wait for the bullet train to zip into the shinagawa station. the platform was moderately busy, people dressed for various occasions. some in sophisticated work uniforms, kids bopping along with their school bags, and some dressed for a night out. you, however, were not.

sporting a black jacket, long sleeve turtleneck, leggings, sneakers, and a black bag you could've faded into the growing dark sky but here you are illuminated by the neon lights of the platform begrudgingly watching the bullet train's head lights fly past as it rolled into the station.

you were ordered to be here by your employer at the request of the white death. something about his son and a briefcase of money that needed some extra eyes watching over. apparently, the white death had some gut intuition about the two unnamed men he had hired for the job and wanted your skills onboard. your employer gave you very little detail about what to expect, no description of the briefcase, a grainy photo sent via email of the white death's son who had horrid face tattoos in your personal opinion, and when asked about the men already tasked to the mission your employer replied, 'eh two guys both kind of weird' and left it at that.

you boarded the train and stood near the doors, tight lipped smiling at those who walked by, waiting for the entryway to be clear. kneeling you pulled a small revolver out of a false bottom in the bag and slipped it into an inside pocket of your jacket, next pulling extra rounds and stuffing them into the other available pocket. you fumbled with a small piece of crumbled paper telling you to go to car three and a seat number that the son should be at.

quietly making your way to car three you re-patted your now stuffed pockets, adjusting your jacket and hair to relieve any sort of budding nerves. that is until you noticed the two kind of weird guys your employer told you about.

"well, can spot that fitted suit from a fuckin' city away" the two men stood in front of you who were deep in conversation snapped their necks towards you.

"well darling, and i'd spot that shit box dyed hair from the other side of the fuckin' earth" you couldn't help your arm raising to touch your long, and well dyed hair, at tangerine's rebuttal.

you tried to hide the laugh that threatened to break through as the three of you stood quiet for a few seconds following his comment. lemon broke first pushing past his brother to embrace you in a hug, "haven't see you in a minute, was beginning to get worried."

the three of you knew each other quite well, hell, the three of you lived together for a while. you had been under tangerine and lemon's employer for a long time but shit happens and it was best you found a new employer. lemon was more talkative and affectionate of the two, constantly talking your ear off and giving you hugs whenever he saw you, strictly friends though. tangerine, well, not affectionate and not talkative. it took a while for tangerine to mutter more than five words to you for the longest time. being outright friendly just isn't his nature and you can't fault him for that. the twins cared about you deeply, you knew lemon did within a week. tangerine took more time. it wasn't at the flip of a switch, it was gradual, perhaps may be even more natural.

it was a culmination of things that made you realize the rough man cared and appreciated you. like how after a job the three of you would go eat, you would jokingly (but also quite seriously) say how you were still starving. tangerine would slip you some of his food, 'not that hungry' he'd shrug. or how on missions he unconsciously used himself as a shield for your protection. or when he would come back from being out, holding a plastic bag in hand. 'saw these figured you might need 'em' plopping the bag in front of your seated position at the kitchen table and continued walking before you could comment on the new clothes that replaced the ones recently destroyed on a job.

or how days before you left the previous employer, you, tangerine, lemon, and an additional guy were assigned to a job that did not go so smoothly. it really was no one's fault, no one could've predicted how many men were hiding in the warehouse. each of you sported numerous injuries and lost many weapons but still completed the job. you and the other assassin were alone sitting on the floor when he suddenly started berating you. saying how shit you were as an assassin, spewing hatred and profanities amongst other vile things. you had no energy to fight back, 'maybe you're right' is all you could muster before getting up and searching for a secluded place to sleep for the night. you had awoken from your sleep hours later to the sound of a gunshot, wandering until you found someone.

'tangerine, what was that? i heard a gunshot' you asked the man who was promptly walking away from scaffolding towers.

he looked at you quizzically wiping his hands on his trousers, 'i think you might have been dreaming darlin'' all you could do was rub your head in confusion, 'let's get you back to bed, love.' the next morning only three of you returned from the mission.

"i've missed you, lemon," you smiled pulling away, holding his shoulders to look at him.

you and tangerine exchanged small nods, a hint of a smile ghosting his lips. you turned towards the figure seated beside the men stepping to stand in front of who you assume to be the white death's son. to say something seemed off was an understatement. you gently grabbed the ends of his open jacket bobbing his head back.

"what the fuck?!" you jerked back dropping your grip as his body slumped forward. an older woman a few seats up shushed you.

"what the fuck?!" you whispered harshly at the twins, bug-eyed gesturing rapidly at the dead body in front of you.

"ask fuckin' percy over here," tangerine pointed to lemon.

"i'm not percy?! okay yeah i lost the case but i didn't kill the kid."

"well lemon, if you didn't have the brilliant fucking idea to stash the case, we would've been sat our squeaky fuckin' asses down in the seat not havin' to get up. young. sweet. not all there." tangerine hissed back, poking at lemon's forehead to emphasize.

mildly entertained by the twins infamous banter you sat down watching the two go back and forth before tangerine swiveled towards you both hands flat, palms up, pointing at you, "and no disrespect love, but why the hell are you here?"

"to babysit essentially. i'm here to make sure you two do your job and by the looks of it you done fucked that up. what an honor it will be to be ripped limb by limb by the white death with you idiots."

the three of you sat deliberating what the hell to do next and tried figuring out who else is on this train taking interest in the briefcase and the son. tangerine cleaned up the boy's face with his handkerchief and adorned his face with momonga glasses to hide the fact that he's well...dead.

the twins decided it would be effective splitting up and checking the train cars for the briefcase.

"ill stay here," you spoke as the two men grabbed their things to investigate the train.

"what?" tangerine asked eyebrows knotting together.

"i'll stay here. i'll see if anyone comes back for him," gesturing towards the limp body, "besides, my mission is a bit different. i'm not supposed to be seeking danger. if it comes my way then i can step in."

tangerine smooth out his moustache inhaling deeply seeming to oppose you being here by yourself.

"okay well, right then." lemon nodded stalking off down the train.

tangerine hesitated looking down at you in the seat.

"i'll be okay."

that is until ten minutes later a man sat across from you, "hi. there's a gun under this table."

"shhh," you hissed, "this is the quiet car babes."

the man in the hat and glasses took a moment to look over your shoulder at the sign, you took this opportunity to grab his hand, that held no gun, underneath the table yanking his body forward, table smashing into his shoulder.

"who the hell are you." you questioned, still holding onto his hand.

"ladybug. johannesburg, remember? your buddy shot me after you baited me to the parking garage?"

"so you're after the twins?" you asked ignoring what he said.

"the twins have a briefcase i need. i'm really not looking for trouble here miss, i just want to get the hell off this train and go meditate." he sighed taking his free hand through his longer hair.

"so you took the damn briefcase." you released his hand and brought your foot up to kick him in the groin. while he was hunched over in pain you stood up launching towards him to put him in a headlock, "where's the case."

"look lady," he sputtered, "i really don't want to hurt you."

ladybug punched your forearms to loosen your grip and when you didn't budge, he turned his head to bite your wrist.

"what the fuck!" you yelped springing back. he took this moment to sweep your legs out from underneath you. you hit the floor with a loud thud, the ache in your shoulder radiating down your arm. he leaned over your body giving you a weak smile and in return you kicked him in the face, blood instantly pouring out of his nose.

"shit balls!" he exclaimed. you clamored to your feet and started running throughout the bullet train. ladybug's steps got closer and closer and that's when you felt a burning hot sensation on the back of your shoulder. your movement immediately stopped, groaning as you reached for the knife in your back pulling it out.

"prick." you hissed turning around to face the man. your arm swiped in front of his face, the blade making a whooshing noise in the air. you managed to clip the side of his cheek.

thankfully the car the two of you were now fighting in was not occupied. he gripped your arm throwing you against the wall and stalked towards you. you stashed the blade in your pocket, shrugging your jacket to the ground, opting to fight him with your fists. you dodged the first hit and returned him a hit in the jaw. he staggered and taking advantage of his lower stance punched you in the stomach.

"i don't like hurting women." ladybug exasperated as the two of you continued fighting, punches being thrown, skin being split, bodies flying across the car.

"seems like you're in the wrong line of work, dumbass," you gripped the back of his head slamming his face into the top of one of the seats. the crack you heard made you wince. ladybug's forehead was split, blood running down his face into his eye.

it was obvious his physical state was weakening. he swallowed deeply, eyes flickering to a spot beyond you. before you realized what was happening, ladybug was running towards your jacket where the knife was. he managed to grab it and came barreling towards you. once again the battle was back on. the knife dancing between you two as its ownership changed frequently. you and ladybug were a panting mess with new cuts decorating your bodies. this old piece of shit wouldn't let up. you were becoming exhausted and you needed this to end somehow. the two of you were both on the floor, the blade in your hand. you knew you didn't have enough stamina for another round of fighting, the cuts scattering your body were aching, the large stab wound to your shoulder was now numb. instead, you sliced the closest things to you that would cause the most damage.

his achilles.

ladybug screamed out in pain, shaking hands wrapping themselves around his ankles in some attempt to soothe the sheering pain. you stood, looking over the man, the blood from the knife dripping onto your shoe. you stepped around his cradled body, making your way up the train. tangerine hasn't come past yet meaning he is still ahead. the door swished open but you'd only make it one step in before crumbling to the ground.

immediately you started hyperventilating from the intense pain that seemed to hit every nerve in your body. blinking rapidly as you scooted yourself against the wall. then you felt it. a warm sensation running down your skin, your clothes feeling wet. blood. your body was shaking, open lips huffed out puffs of breath. slowly and carefully, you looked back at ladybug.

your gun in his hands.

he must have grabbed it when he retrieved the knife in your abandoned jacket. fucking stupid.

ahead in the train tangerine heard a faint noise, but nonetheless he knew it was a gunshot. he slicked back his hair and removed his gun from his waistband. he carefully entered each train car, observing anything out of the ordinary. the door in front of him opened and his step faltered when he saw a black sneaker, and then a leg, and then the body as his eyes raked up the slumped figure.

he dropped to his knees, gun now on the floor, "hey tan," you croaked.

"bloody hell," he sighed, his eyes darting across your entire body.

"stop checking me out i don't look my best," you tried joking. tangerine didn't seem amused as he noticed your torn clothes, bloody face, your hair matted with blood.

"that old bag of bones can really fight. but he took a cheap shot when my back was to him," you finally answered. you lifted the hem of your shirt to show tangerine the bullet hole in your lower stomach above your hip.

"jesus," he muttered swallowing thickly. he seemed stunned to see you in this condition. he also seemed lost on what to do. his eyes wouldn't stop looking you over, his hands unconsciously went to your face brushing your hair out of your eyes.

"tangerine stop fucking staring at her we need to help her," lemon had found the two of you. his voice booming causing tangerine to snap out of his daze.

lemon pushed him to the side, immediately coming to your aid. he worked with what he could find. your shallow cuts weren't important. the wound to your shoulder would need stitches later on. the entrance and exit wound of the bullet was causing the biggest issue as you had lost a decent amount of blood from it. lemon continued to do his best as you sat there eyelids half open.

tangerine was silent, more silent than ever before, as if he were stuck in a trance. you slowly moved your fingers towards his hand that was resting on the floor. two of your fingers wrapped around his pinky jerking him out of his trance. this somehow sparked something in him as he shot up from the floor, grabbing his gun making sure it was loaded and set off on a mission you could only assume to be to find ladybug.

your lips pulled down in a frown as he left. you wanted him here. his presence, his touch, his whatever. any semblance of that cocky man you wanted next to you for comfort. you knew you were going to be okay, you were weak right now but the thought of him beside you somehow made you believe you would feel stronger.

lemon let out a soft chuckle as he finished securing cloth to your wound, "if it took you getting shot for you two to finally, maybe, realize you like each other i would've used you as target practice a long time ago."

you slapped his arm, "fuck off."

lemon and you agreed you need to rest, he helped you to sit in an empty seat, propping you against the window.

"alright, now, if anything serious happens i will text you alright. in the meantime, sit here and wait till we come get you, you hear me?" lemon demanded.

sometime had passed and you noticed less and less people on the platforms boarding the train. it was too quiet. your stomach was telling you something was off. you winced in pain as you gripped the armrest to stand up. a bit wobbly but you managed to put one foot in front of the other. as you continued you heard voices close by. the doors to one of the cars was open by bags tripping the sensors. you saw a young girl in pink standing looking scared and him. the greasy haired prick who shot you. he still had your gun in his hand pointed at someone.

tangerine.

"fuck." thankfully you held onto the knife and before he could notice you moving towards their train car you brought your arm over your head, swinging forward, releasing the knife. it lodged itself below ladybug's collarbone. he yelped out in pain stumbling a bit and that's when his finger hit the trigger.

"you bastard," tangerine hissed as the bullet hit his leg.

you took this opportunity while the men were distracted and ran towards ladybug. you propelled yourself onto him, spinning and wrapping your legs around his neck, you removed the blade from his chest and stuck it in the base of his neck.

"you don't touch him," you spit at the man as he crumbled to the ground.

the girl was long gone. now facing tangerine you noticed all the bruises and blood on him, drenched in sweat. his curly hair now laying across his forehead. his jacket long gone leaving him in a white button down that was criminally low on his chest and a vest. you couldn't help but check him out.

he started to say your name but you cut him off, hugging him tightly around his neck, knocking the wind out of him. he hesitated a moment before firming wrapping his arms around your waist, tucking his head into your hair. after a few minutes he pulled back, sliding his hands to your waist to look at you. you held onto tangerine's elbows as his eyes wandered your face.

"darlin'," he started, "i'm- i'm sorry i didn't do anything when i found ya."

you chuckled through your nose, "tan. i'm fine."

"you're injured n' i didn't do anything except fuckin' look at you." he shook his head in disgust.

"tangerine," you said firmly placing your hands on his chest, "stop. i am fine. i am okay. we all react differently to seeing our friends hurt."

"friends, " he half laughed, "you realize i don't see you as a friend."

you paused, hands loosening their grip on his arms. god, you were dumb to think you were even friends. you're coworkers, hell at this point maybe even acquaintances, its been five months since you lived with them. all you could mutter was a shaky 'oh.'

tangerine laughed, "you know love, you can really be dense sometimes."

your mouth formed an 'o' trying to figure out what to say next, "dense?"

"love, i've wanted you the moment you almost sniped my head off in vienna." tangerine chuckled, moving hair out of your face. you couldn't look at him instead you toyed with his open shirt, fingers brushing against his hot skin.

"i guess i am kinda dumb right? should've put the pieces together when you killed anyone who was mean to me." you smiled.

he leaned down gently placing a kiss on your lips. you immediately kissed back, tasting the metallic flavor of the blood that was on his lower lip. your nails ran across his scalp sending a shiver down his spine. tangerine gripped your lower back harder, minding the wound, to bring you in as close as physically possible.

tangerine pulled away from the kiss, bringing his mouth to your ear, "by the way darlin', you spinning around on his neck and what you said was really hot."

"then i suggest we get the fuck off this train soon and i'll show you the move personally."

#tangerine #tangerine bullet train #tangerine x reader #tangerine x you #tangerine x y/n #tangerine x oc #tangerine imagine #tangerine imagines #tangerine fanfiction #bullet train imagine #bullet train #tangerine blurb #tangerine headcanon #tangerine fanfic #tangerine angst #bullet train x reader #bullet train lemon #bullet train tangerine x reader #aaron taylor johnson imagines #aaron taylor johnson x reader #tangerine oneshot #tangerine fluff #tangerine fic #sebsbarnes

[abbyromanoff]

Hii! Can you right a dark fic of Wanda, wherein she kidnapped r just to make r her fuck toy + Wanda has a dick. thankyouuu!!

CRUEL GIRL

PAIRINGS: Wanda Maximoff x reader

WORD COUNT: 1612

WARNINGS: smut, dark fic, kidnapper!Wanda, thigh fucking, blowjobs, Wanda has a dick, mommy kink (W), orgasm denial, multiple orgasms, teasing, praise kink, degrading, mean!Wanda, kinda age kink (Wanda treating R like a little baby) think that’s all :)

NO ONE IS PERMITTED TO STEAL, COPY, OR REBLOG MY WORK AS THEIR OWN!!

“Such a stupid mutt, you really thought you’d be able to leave Mommy?” Wanda’s sweet yet firm voice rang through your ears teasingly, causing you to whimper even louder. It’s been like this for months now, well, you didn’t truly know how long, but it felt as though it had been years. You were starting to lose hope in ever being found and Wanda confided in that. Wanda got what she wanted, always. And if anyone ever tried to change that, they’d be caught dead before succeeding, and no one would ever find the body.

“I treat you like a Queen and you still want to leave? I fuck you ‘till your legs are shaking, I feed you ‘till you’re full, I clothe you so you look like a pretty little baby, yet it’s still not enough? You’re such a greedy bitch.” She slapped your cheek harshly, grinning as you cried out in pain. You were on your knees in front of her, mouth parted open as she stroked her length slowly. She was testing you, wanting to see how long it would take until you started begging for forgiveness, but you already failed long ago.

“I’m sorry, Mommy, I’m so sorry.” Your eyes were glossy and wide while your hands were tied behind your back with red wisps of magic. She kept your legs spread, your body completely bare as your slick threatened to travel down your leg. Your breath quickened, your body slightly lunging forward in hopes she’d fulfill your request, but she continued to ignore you. And you didn’t blame her.

“I was bad, Mommy. I was so, so bad.” She hummed along with your words, biting her lip to stifle the moan that she didn’t believe you deserved to hear. You could feel a puddle forming beneath your legs, and you knew she saw it too.

“You like this, yeah? You like being treated like a dirty girl?” She received a rapid nod in response and let out a dark chuckle, shaking her head even though she knew your answer far before you gave it.

“Of course, you do. You’re nothing but a toy for me to use, a hole to fuck.” She groaned deeply, and the sound nearly made you combust. Her boot-clad foot was placed under your crotch and you couldn’t help but grind down, causing a disapproved sigh to leave the older woman’s mouth.

“No- I-I’m sorry, I won’t do it again! Please, don’t hurt me.” Her movements stopped as did yours, the slow motion your hips created now failing to start up again in fear of what she’d do. Her hand came to grasp your chin tightly, pulling you forward as your mouth wrapped around her cock instantly. Your eyes fluttered shut as she stretched your mouth out, her moans causing you to try, yet fail, in closing your legs. Her palms came to the back of your head where she tangled her fingers in your hair, slowly easing you into taking more of her.

Your loud gags were the cause of her choked-up groans. Getting sight of your tear-stained face brought her more pleasure than she could ever have with anyone else, you truly were meant for her. But you didn’t believe so, you tried to escape her love when all she wanted was you, how could you? How could you try and leave her? She did so much to satisfy you, was it not enough? Was she not enough?

“You know, you beg me a lot not to hurt you for someone who is dripping wet from a spanking.” The reminder of your previous actions brought a wave of chills to flow through your entire being. She made you count the number of times her palm laid painfully against your bottom as you were on all fours, and if you fell or lost count, she’d make you restart until she got to twenty-five. You didn’t know why she chose that number in particular, but it felt more like thousands as the skin continued to throb, a dark shade of red hidden under the growing bruise. You were aching painfully all over, but she took pride in that. Of course, she did, she was psychotic, but some could argue you were just as crazy for falling in love with it.

“Mommy’s gonna cum, baby,” She started, throwing her head back and gripping tighter on your loose hair. Your scalp was starting to hurt along with your mouth, the back of your throat repeatedly being slammed into until it turned into more than just pain, it became a delight, causing your passion to pool deep inside of you, the coil in your stomach ready to snap any moment. Her pelvis continued to slap against your cheek as she quickened, chasing her high that soon exploded into your mouth.

“Swallow it all, don’t let a single drop go to waste.” She held you in place, forcing you to follow her commands that you didn’t plan to disobey. You were already close to black and blue when refusing to listen to her once, you didn’t want to see what would happen if you did it a second time. Her gaze connected with yours as she looked down, admiring your face that she found unbelievably beautiful. You met her eyes, a small smile mustering on your face which you found was a struggle to do.

“Get on the bed.” She told you when finally releasing herself from your mouth, letting the wisps of her magic fall from your body as you gathered the strength to listen. You rushed to complete the task on wobbly legs, hissing as the soft sheets made contact with your beaten ass.

“I don’t want to hear a fucking sound from you.” You nodded sharply, nearly screaming out when she lifted your legs and swatted your bruised skin once more. Your thighs were touching one another as she placed them on her right shoulder, her palm wrapping around her length as she teased your folds.

“So wet, you love gettin’ ruined by me, huh? You enjoy it when I use your dirty cunt like the worthless slut you are?” You weren’t allowed to speak, but if you could, you’d tell her just how correct she was. Her tip prodded at your hole, and for just a moment, you believed she’d finally have mercy on you and fuck you senseless, but that was only proven to be wrong. She slipped her hard cock between your thighs and instantly sighed in relief, if only she knew how badly you needed that same feeling.

You squeezed the sheets while biting your lip in order not to release anything as she used your body for the sake of her own good. Each thrust was quicker and more painful. Her knee was placed close to your bottom and repeated a brush of pain each time she made contact. Her hands held a harsh grip on your thighs, almost recreating a long-lasting pinch. Her eyes bored into yours, a grin taking over her face while she raised a single brow.

“I know, love, I know. It must feel so nice having Mommy fuck these precious thighs. So soft and..perfect, yeah, so perfect for Mommy.” She was chasing her high, blowing out shallow breaths that were breezy. Low moans tumbled from her dry lips, the small sound tempting the coil that had been building up to set off.

“Play with your nipples, pretty girl.” She whispered so lowly you almost didn’t catch it, but you did as directed and winced in pain. Your breasts were sore from months and months of torture she had been putting on you. She was obsessed with your chest and showed it gracefully, leading them to be sensitive from the gusts of wind alone.

“Does it hurt? Yeah?” You nodded, leading her to smirk in victory. Pre-cum dribbled down your thighs and to your stomach which you quickly swiped away and placed onto your awaiting tongue.

“Fuck, don’t tease me like that.” You went against her for just a moment, hoping she wouldn’t become too angry by your choice as you stroked her cock every time it peeked into view. Your thumb ran across the tip, eventually wettening your digit with her slick. She leaned forward, pressing a kiss to your leg that was held right next to her head, her eyes glancing between your motions and your free hand that continued to play with your breast as told. There was nothing she could do to stop herself now, but she knew you weren’t one to complain.

“‘M cumming, baby, Mommy’s gonna paint your body with her fucking cum.” Her thrusts stilled as her legs shook, her hands tightening their grip on your skin while beads of white liquid shot across your stomach and eventually reached your chest. She was admiring her work, smearing her necture as soon as it was revealed as if it was lotion.

“So pretty,” She smiled, dimples making way to the surface while you wore a out of breath expression.

“Mommy loves you so much, bear.” She let go of your legs and kissed you on your nose before reaching your lips, deepening the small action when she teasingly ran her tongue across your lips.

“Do I get a turn now?” She chuckled darkly, and you instantly cowered down once again. It brought you back to when you were so close to opening the door leading to your freedom, only until she stopped it short with that laugh she elicited so often.

“Oh, sweetie, bad girls don’t get rewards. Bad girls get fucked, but they don’t get to cum.”

#wanda maximoff imagine #wanda maximoff imagines #wanda maximoff x reader #wanda maximoff fic #wanda maximoff x you #wanda maximoff fanfiction #wanda maximoff #wanda maximoff smut #wanda maximoff comfort #wanda maximoff x fem!reader #wanda maximoff x reader smut #wanda maximoff x reader angst #wanda maximoff x female reader #wanda maximoff x y/n #wanda maximoff x gender neutral reader #wanda maximoff x reader fluff #wanda maximoff x f!reader #scarlet witch x reader #scarlet witch angst #scarlet witch x you #scarlet witch

[capslocked]

KINKVEMBER DAY: 4

[prompt: roleplay] male reader x kang hyewon 8k words

“I need you,” Hyewon says in the uneasy dark of a hotel room, with two urgent fistfuls of your shirt, “need you to do to me all the things my husband never will.” “Yeah, I know,” you tell her, “you said that,” and her eyebrows move in all the wrong directions, “I’m just wondering if, you know, maybe we should give him a little more credit.”

-

Here’s the truth:

Hyewon doesn’t believe in leaving evidence behind and you don't find it particularly productive to doubt her; you’ve been talking in code for years. Parts and pieces of yourselves reduced down and bottled into set phrases that, to anyone else, would be totally incomprehensible.

"i've been thinking," she texts you, which you've come to understand means she's already made up her mind, "maybe we should do that thing we were talking about. tonight."

(You're not always so fast on the uptake.)

You send two back two texts, both of which ask "which thing?" because the hallway from the breakroom to your desk has poor reception and it never lets you send just one.

Then, right after you cross the threshold between signal-drowning-concrete and the glitzy glass-walled arboretum they've built to make you feel like you're not a total cog in their corporate machine, your phone pings the receipt of Hyewon's reply: a picture - her laptop, propped up on your coffee table with its screen angled for perusal, of a booking site that's filtered to show results for their 'king bed & view' room at a midrange hotel a forty-five-minute ride from your apartment.

"not really doing much narrowing down here hyewon."

She replies to you - her text bubble appearing over another couple still images, of herself in the vanity mirror as she curls her hair around her finger and holds this little black slip of a dress over her shoulder, black lacy lingerie in tow, the whole nine - with:

"i'm feeling kinda adventurous."

-

Five o’clock rolls around but you never really do figure it out. You spend the last three hours at work deciding which kink of hers (oh, does she have a few) this is all in service to.

There's nothing overtly sexual about her pics in the first place - not more than usual anyway, more showing off her curves and cut jaw than showcasing anything for her 'adventurous' intent. So that can't be the tell - you'd seen her in a corset once (you can't unsee it) and the angle of her hips to the mirror makes you think that if she was planning on pulling on a  pair of crotchless panties then she probably would've found her thigh high stockings, too.

You try and think of what the two of you had even talked about when discussing these little scenes - how many times you'd ended up 'in the mood' during or after such a meeting of the minds, how it'd snowballed from there, a whole list of filthy what-ifs that she'd probably put more thought into than you ever have - but you draw a total blank. It could be any of a number of things.

Until,

"i left you instructions on the kitchen island," reads a text on your phone which you definitely don’t check while you’re driving -

And then it hits you.

"ah."

"yeah, 'ah'," she replies.

-

A quarter past seven at the hotel bar is way too early for any real promiscuous activity, but then again, you're here playing at pretend and half the fun of games like this is in the setup.

Meet me at the bar, your instructions read, introduce yourself, and play it by ear.

There's some couples at the other end, some friends downing shots by the round, people musing over their aperitifs, and a woman sipping alone at the bar - Hyewon, appearing to you from the back first:

The pointed edges of her shoulders narrow out over this tiny cocktail dress that somehow covers less of her than if it weren't there at all, skin tight, accentuating even her softest curves. She has her hair fixed a particular way - teased enough to flip at the ends but still a single sweep down her shoulders, pulled together softly by a ribbon in the back, tied like a fantasy, allowing a wispy strand to fall to her face - glossy and dark and glowing to this rich, deep mahogany where it's cast in the lamplight.

The line of her throat, of her chest. Where her hips meet her waist in a rounding flare. The effort and beauty she's gone to, for you - that she puts in every day just because she knows it gets your attention, can do more than turn a head or two; Hyewon's appearance is almost indifferent of you, only coincidental, but she puts on a damn good act.

(You look a lot more worn in comparison: jacket thrown over dress shirt and khakis, tie loose at the neck. Standard office attire with just a step-outside-regulation. Disheveled.)

A drink, you suppose - approaching the bar to try and catch the bartender's attention to order a single malt.

But if Hyewon's been waiting long, she doesn't complain when you pull into the stool beside her and sit for a long moment.

"Do you mind if I join you?" you say over a pair of politely folded hands - and that's generally where her 'instructions' end.

The look she fixes you with is just this unashamed smoldering, her body language this contradictory kind of lazy - cool, like her night was going exactly the way she planned but she still had places to be.

"It depends," she replies, one slender finger curled around the stem of her martini glass - which historically, is a drink she hates. "Who's asking?"

"Just me," you offer, letting the gesture and your tone leave it up to her. And then slowly, perhaps awkwardly: "ostensibly a complete and utter stranger who knows a gorgeous woman when he sees one - and who could never pass up a chance to see how the rest of her is."

"Smooth."

"I guess it is, considering you didn't immediately run for the exit."

Hyewon nearly snorts.

"Hard not to." She tilts her head back at you, assessing. Her cheeks are rosy pink. "A handsome thing like you doesn't usually buy themself a girl's time with flattery -"

"Buy your time or your drinks?" you tease, and you can tell she wants to roll her eyes - but she keeps them carefully lowered. Eyelashes dipping down like blackened fans.

Hyewon shifts slightly, resting her chin onto the heel of her wrist like she's leaning against an imaginary windowpane and tipping her face a little sideways. It makes you smile. "One gets the other, if you catch my meaning."

Maybe it takes you a little too long to lift your gaze off her lips to find her eyes, or off the sweeping curve of the hemline sitting high across her long legs, but she watches you for just a breath. It's a more telling moment that she pretends she doesn't know you.

"You can look at me if you like," and then without further preamble, she introduces herself with a slight tilt of the head and an expectant expression: "call me Hyewon."

You figure that if you've gotta say one word to get the ball rolling you want to say her name, and as a little revenge for forcing you to think on this scene and think on what to say, what your character would say, how exactly she wanted you to go about 'meeting' her in a hotel bar, how her fucking scenario's been building up in her head for god-knows-how-long (even though, in the scheme of the two of you and your relationship, it’s nowhere close to being the most demanding sex you've had), you reply simply with:

"Pretty."

It's satisfying, how she hesitates - pausing a little longer on your face to gauge exactly what you meant. Studying. But the next beat of your heart - or hers - is effortless, easy.

"I know. That's what my husband calls me."

"Husband?" You keep yourself from raising an eyebrow. "And I don't suppose I'm also... married?"

"Different day, different you."

"Meaning I have a wife or a mistress of my own," and you flick your wrist at the barkeep for a top-up of what's in front of Hyewon. "You're telling me I'm the kind of man who'd only settle for two."

It doesn't sound quite right, though Hyewon picks up on it. Doesn't let on. "Aren't men like you always? Charming to a fault, but always voracious - insatiable, especially with women like me."

"Women like you."

"Married women. Unavailable," she simpers, and in a practiced little motion, draws her hand out to where you can see it properly, this sparkle on her fourth finger that catches the lowlight of the bar. The diamond looks real - not that you'd actually know - and your stomach flexes up mid-somersault thinking about the financial impropriety for what amounts to a gag. A practical joke. Hyewon the comedian.

Still, you go with it and take her hand in yours, admiring. "What a pity." The glint off its faceted surface - Hyewon's watchful as she allows it.

"Isn't it," she agrees.

The more unnerving thing - besides how composed Hyewon can make herself be - is how the narrative quickly becomes a whole hell of a lot clearer with the context of marriage in play. She's mentioned it before: the infidelity thing, the way it leads to the raunchiest, filthiest bits she'll dare to explore. In some ways, her desire for the untouchable makes a lot more sense -

And maybe that's what had been nagging at your mind since she brought up the idea of playing the part: you always end up kissing in that stupid 'caught up' sort of way. With an intensity that's hard to beat. Even though you wouldn't ever cheat on her. Not in a million years. You'd watch her leave before doing anything like that.

But it's thrilling, almost, and even more thrilling that this isn't entirely improvisation: how well the two of you might actually play this off, as two total strangers to this illusory little roleplay that you'd normally say was your very last interest.

"But you know there's something I've come to appreciate about married men," Hyewon continues, her voice in this conspiratorial sort of hushed.

You blink, drawing her out.

"They know how to tie a knot."

There's the flirty wink, an upward flick of the chin that draws your eye to the span of her chest. To her body in that skin-hugging dress and your fingers entangled in hers - the gentle bump and shift of the bodies behind her, moving between the tables - Hyewon a queen of circumstance, playing to the moment as it bends; as her lips part in a pleased smile, red and smooth, almost innocent, and you can't help but imagine tasting her on your tongue, the force that'd take for her to yield when you finally got your hands in her hair.

(What a character, honestly.)

"Tell me something," you say, "why would a married woman, this pretty little thing like you, be all alone in a place like this - without her charming husband."

Hyewon's smile curls at the edges like smoke. "I never said he was charming."

You raise an eyebrow. "Good-looking, then."

"Never said as much either."

“Why are you with someone you find neither attractive nor charming?”

Hyewon makes a face, slightly pitied. “If that Isn’t what I’m asking myself everyday.”

"Hm." You narrow your eyes into something more quizzical than suggestive. It works on her anyway. "That doesn't feel too much like it's in character, Hyewon."

She shrugs, but it's that coy kind of shrug. She thinks you'll let her off easy - you usually do. All considered, she's the type who thrives off the chase and, as of today, so do you.

"But he is cute." Her expression is just this side of sweet, as she takes a dainty sip of her drink. Like the taste doesn’t bother her, like she isn't pretending she doesn't hate it with every fiber of her being. Like this is easy. "And maybe -" she quirks an eyebrow at you, withholding a smirk. "-you're right. Maybe, I was looking for someone cuter to fill the bill. And luck would have it, here he is."

So - apparently - her character doesn’t mind a little light infidelity.

Hyewon takes in the vague sense that the message wasn’t as clear as she might have liked, her forehead scrunching as she tries to convey - in a way that would communicate even to an airhead - some realization to play your part.

"Maybe it's the wrong question,” you start over, taking it from somewhere near the top, “what are you doing here, with me?"

That's when Hyewon graces you with one of the soft, slow kind of smiles: the kind that manages both an air of 'you dimwit' and 'good question'. Her fingertips barely graze yours but it's noticeably electric. Just enough to feel your pulse fluttering.

(You don't care that none of it’s real - Hyewon looks to you through thick eyelashes like a goddess of temptation and sin - and it makes something wicked coil up warm at the pit of your gut. A curious thrill and a recklessness that you have to admit feels a little nice - being the man trying to talk this woman into bed. The challenge and the buildup, the want to work for it. It's new. It's fresh. Lo-and-behold, it's kinda hot.)

When you catch her stare, she fidgets. So slightly, so briefly, your chest is on fire and you're barely into the pages of her plans, of this night ahead.

"Wish fulfillment, let's say," and that is no less true. "See it’s my husband."

"Mhmm."

"He respects me too much to do the things I'm going to ask you to do."

"Like?" you continue to prod.

Hyewon lets out the tiniest shiver of a sigh, like a trickle of cold water down the length of her spine. "Take a good guess."

You finish the rest of Hyewon's martini, slow. Savoring the warmth and bitterness sliding down the back of your throat. The night's young, sure - and if you're supposed to be spending it all wrapped around Hyewon's finger. This means you can take your time.

"Show me your room?" you propose, gesturing to the empty glass.

"I thought you'd never ask."

At your offering, she stands up and throws on her coat - long, double-breasted, chic - but only really just off her shoulders to have the hem hit her legs mid-thigh. One of her many personal quirks. Hyewon knows how to move like there aren't two eyes staring at her wherever she goes: not the awkward side-to-side of a girl who wasn't made to wear heels - a loping gait - nor the assured click, click of the taller kind that totter like it's all they've got going for them.

Something totally different: a little careless and a little haughty and an assurance of the highest confidence.

She winds an arm round yours like they do in movies, this parody of a leading lady - Hyewon not a seductress as much as she is someone who'll look the part just to convince you otherwise. There is a pretty big discrepancy, you find, between her bravado and her smile, her figure and her artistry - you couldn't act if you wanted to; meanwhile, she does whatever she damn well pleases. And somehow that doesn't even begin to cover the things that turn her on.

The two of you make for the stairs, winding up floor after floor until it's perfectly quiet, perfectly out of sight - hidden away from prying eyes and ears.

The silence of an empty hotel stairwell is thick - Hyewon's hand comes off the railing, as she takes to the wall and turns to face you. It's a gentle tug at the tie loose around your neck, barely any give before you're already there, holding her by the hips.

"Might've gotten us lost there," you whisper, as her finger plays at your chest and finds its way round the collar of your shirt. Your top button is already undone by the time you notice she's not fond of it. "The elevators would've gotten us where we're headed faster."

"Don't worry." She hums, leaning in close - like a magnet, like gravity. "You're getting the scenic route."

"Anything to stall the inevitable," you tease, but it isn't a thread she seems interested in developing.

"Something like that."

Hyewon shifts her weight back onto her right foot, her skirt riding up just barely. The dip between her inner thighs and the smooth curve of her leg is open and bare to your sight, her dark stockings like an unspoken challenge: the panties, lacy, loose, no crotch.

And it gets... indecent, the way your lips connect, how you realize half-way into that kiss, she's still smiling. It isn't any one way that does it; maybe it's the clever use of her tongue, or that particular position you've coaxed her up against the stairwell wall that makes it seem like Hyewon can't be any more in danger - it's too much to handle and your mouth goes slack on the reflex of an apology; her hand has a hold on you by the jaw and it won't budge.

"My husband," she murmurs into you, the trace of the words ghosting into the breath between the both of you. "Never lets me."

"What," you rasp, barely recognizing your own voice, your hand heavy on her side - the very real fear that you might tip over a banister because Hyewon's got her heel half-way into the back of your calf and any less bracing would bring you down. Your thoughts are a fog, with her cheek in one hand and your knee already up between her thighs.

"His wife," she almost swallows down, kisses turning chaste because maybe it's just easier to gently peck out her intentions, how she looks to you with dark eyes, heavy-lidded and wanting, a thumb trailing down the plane of your cheek. It'd feel like pity if you weren't thinking exactly the same.

You try to finish it for her:

"She likes it rough."

"No." Her nose traces yours before she connects you again - gentle and slow, and a shudder rolls all down the expanse of her shoulders; you think you have it about right. Until she makes the slightest adjustment and her grip in your hair turns agonizing, perfect and burning on the edge of too tight - too much. You are straining against the wall of a hotel hallway and she's saying, "not rough."

She kisses you. Hard. Until you gasp for the stolen air in her lungs.

"Filthy," she manages against the heat and sting at the side of her cheek.

(Damn.)

Your voice has gone and lodged itself firmly somewhere between her lungs - but there's something that says she knows. That you've got it in you, the brimming potential that might just say everything you ever wanted but couldn't figure the right way to put it.

It's the tone of her voice or the spark in her eyes, but one moment into the next - you're caught in this pull - like gravity's increasing tenfold at her will; her heartbeat's so strong you swear you feel it against your ribs as she's demanding:

"Messy. Dirty. A little uninhibited," and the obvious thrill of that must flare up like lightning under her skin - the way it makes her moan, soft and breathless: "fuck me like my husband doesn't."

She’s not even waiting for the comfort of the room yet, which in hindsight is probably checking more of Hyewon's many boxes - it's the sex in public thing, the fear of discovery thing, the desire to have you ravish her out where anyone can come upon you sort of thing - the thought of which has your jaw go a little slack too. Her leg up is coiled up around your hip, your fingers tangled in her hair and sliding up the length of her thigh, until you're fucking kneading up her ass and drawing out that desperate whine in her.

"Fuck," she exhales into your shoulder - a hand on the metal bannister to brace against those little circles you start to rub inside her, pushing - slowly - one, two, three knuckles deep, testing - before drawing back, and plunging forward again. This ache, slow and purposeful, pressing just enough into her until there's a wet sort of friction that has your hand slick all down your wrist.

It never takes long, with your fingers on her clit, fingers inside her, a palm covering the moans out of her mouth -

She cums just like that.

Whining and broken and bent under you, and with an elbow hard against her ribcage to make the breaths come shallow.

"Stay quiet for me, sweetheart," you find yourself murmuring, as your teeth graze the shell of her ear - the short burst of hair and silky strands across the back of her neck; you're undoing the neat ribbon tied round the length of her hair and letting her waves settle on her shoulder in time for you to swallow down the sound of her sighs, the tension in her lips, and the frantic jolt when your fingers push through the wet, heat of her pussy again, merciless and quick. You have to be careful; she nearly bites your fucking tongue out.

"Can't." Her jaw's tight on it, the slight staccato to her breathing, murmuring and slightly dazed: "if we get caught, someone will see. Someone will notice."

Her next exhale is more shaky. "Anyone could see us like this," with just her toes curling and her stomach tensing on every second beat. Your grip leaves a bruise. "Please-"

"We're not supposed to be doing this at all, are we? If you've got a husband waiting somewhere?"

You hear yourself, and it sounds sorta degenerate, though in all the right ways, you figure, like something straight out of one of Hyewon's romance novels, the dirty, smutty ones that she swears up and down she simply reads for the plot, but the dazed, hazy kind of mood they get her worked up into suggest otherwise.

You trace the rough pad of your thumb over her pussy, this delicate, ghost of a touch. One you'd have to strain to even tell if it was there or not until she whines - eyes screwed shut like she doesn't mean to, just does. The sound of it bouncing around the stairwell.

And then, all this wet: her skirt's ridden all the way up to her stomach, damp and near-transparent with slick, and you can just imagine the puffy pink between her legs - between her stockings in the afterglow of an orgasm, spent and sensitive and sore and wanting for more. Your eyes linger a little too long -

"I shouldn't let you," she manages, half a moan on it - one of her heels comes up the stair you're standing on and the way Hyewon clings onto you for balance says enough, but still, she demands, with all the strength her throat allows: "make it fast. You're lucky I let you see me like this at all -"

And she cuts off abruptly, looking at you.

(She'll play coy for a while longer. Which, Hyewon being Hyewon, will look like as much an effort as her sprawl out on the bed for you is.)

"The room," you say to her, harshly, "where is it."

"Four more floors."

-

Room 1014 as it turns out is like every other room you've ever been in, each one perhaps a little more identical than the last - except this one has Hyewon sitting in your lap while you get comfortable on the bed, and there's also the way she looks in the mirror above the headboard, the desperation in her stare, right back into the reflection.

"What all," she says, "do you want to do to me?"

This time - no explicit instructions - just an implication. You have to figure it out.

See, the image of her is like every fantasy rolled into one, wearing this thin black bra that has her breasts just about spilling over. They're amazing - the color and shape of her skin. Soft. Cradled between the cups like a godsend, and maybe that's why it drives her a little crazy how good you look biting down the ridge of her breast and flicking your eyes back up to catch her expression.

It has you feeling, if nothing else, a little ‘adventurous,’ too.

Her belly tenses on a heavy sigh and it's one hell of a thing to have Hyewon staring you down, like you're an animal or an idiot, with her eyes flashing and a thinly veiled anger in the purse of her lips. There's a thousand things she'd like to do to you - for you to do to her - but it's about the predicament: the silk necktie she'd pulled off you as you both stumbled through the door has ended up around her wrists, pinning her arms behind her back in a way that suggests a loss of control. Just the mere suggestion of a little playacting, but she's almost keening.

You feel the touch of her right calf keep rising - curving down your waist, hooked behind the small of your back - her thighs smooth, and a hot line along your sides.

"I should fuck that pretty mouth of yours," you say against the shell of her ear, because you know better than anyone, the very concept gets her wet. Uncomfortably so.

And she leans her head against your temple like she'd love it. You could be imagining the little whimper as she clenches up round nothing - until a growl escapes the back of her throat and she's saying -

"Is that how you're going to cum? With me on my knees and nothing else? Cover my pretty face? How you’ll completely ruin me?. You’re more creative than that."

“I don’t know that I am.”

Her hips move to find some friction where there isn't any until you give her some, pulling your cock out through your pants and feeling it brush, once, twice against the seam of her. Hot, and hard. Ready. And if she only tried a little, the angle was made perfectly to slot your head in, but neither of you move. She doesn't yield.

"Let me fuck myself on you," she suggests, strained, almost pleading. "Then perhaps I will."

You could take her like she is. Any which way. But this is about getting a particular reaction - one that'll leave her spent and trembling - and nothing like that will happen without a little bit of preparation and prelude. You want to watch her writhe for hours. Until she forgets she's playing a character at all, until she's panting your name and whimpering for release, her cheeks burning.

But at least it gets her writhing on you, the heat and press of her body as she leans in close, your eyes locking:

"Get your cock inside me-" the urgency in her voice. "-fuck me right now, this second-"

"Say it again."

"Fill me with your perfect cock." The words land right on your lips, frayed at the edges as the tether to her control slips another notch. "Push my thighs apart until you break me," Hyewon tells you - and then with her legs twisted up in the comforter, the creaking mattress and the sweat on the sheets: she rolls her hips like they're pleading for it.

"Pushy."

"Gentle's got no appeal for us."

"Apparently not," you reply - but then it's suddenly a lot easier, to slide one hand in Hyewon's hair, and grip at the knotted silk wrapped tight 'round her wrists to hold her. There's no hiding the subtle arching of her spine, how the pressure off her arms pulls her chest in or makes it all the more comfortable, she doesn't let on, she'll probably keep pretending she doesn't like this, that she hasn't always wanted -

You run your tongue over her collarbone and thrust up inside her, once - a warning that you're not giving in to her quite yet.

The smile that runs her lips is brittle. Like her patience isn't what it used to be - she makes a quiet little noise, pained. A flash of discomfort. But there's a moan and a curse out of her:

"Like that. Harder."

"What does harder mean?" you ask, with a deliberate repetition in motion, thrusting upward, forcing her hips to shift a few degrees further back - her knees clenching around the sheets as you're met with no give - Hyewon's resistance through a dark smile, and her grip slackened in her hands, despite you keeping a fist wound tight in the hair on the back of her head, tightening the other around her restraint.

Her throat flinches: this shudder.

She takes a couple heaving, open-mouthed breaths, before she has it in her to glare at you again.

"Harder-" The way her mouth shapes around the word gets the better of you - cute little cupid's bow in pink, full and swollen and pursed up as if in pain. Or desire. Or both, the way her head is tipped back, hair half undone - an idea is already coiling at the back of your mind. "-until I can't stand."

"Or talk?"

And when your hand loosens on her wrists, her posture slumps like it's relief, that you're finally going to move along in a direction she's getting some satisfaction from -

Hyewon shakes her head in a moment that's almost blissed.

"You," her voice breaks on the tail end, "fucking wish you could shut me up that easily -"

In a motion almost gentle, you twist the length of hair down around her, from her scalp to her jaw, and wrap it around a hand. "Let's see if you'll change your mind, shall we."

There's a sharp draw of air in past her lips, just one sound, not a word. No proper rebuttal. She bites down, teeth clicking.

So you pull.

And this isn't some revelation, that Hyewon's cunt is heaven. Slick and tight, the fit around your cock and the gasp escaping the base of her throat - that isn't new. You've been here countless times, fucked her past her breaking point, beyond what should reasonably satisfy her or satisfy you, but that still doesn't take away from this incredible, heady rush that pulses through your entire body. It never stops getting better, not inch-after-fucking-inch the way you're bottoming out inside Hyewon's body and feel how hard the rest of her muscles tense up in the contact, how her pussy tightens and quivers, and grips around the entirety of your cock, the briefest taste of pleasure and release before it's pulled back just out of her reach - overstimulated, until Hyewon cries out.

You expect, predict the fight, the whimpers that spill out of her mouth with every slap of your skin and the breathless way she begs, pleads, like she'd rather her pride take it from her than have your fingers tug her hair up, right out of her scalp, with your arm locked around her lower waist. With your cock pumping faster, faster and a pressure, hot and inescapable, right there - the friction building - the slippery-wet heat sliding along your shaft with every stroke until you bottom out and her next exhale is a sob.

A goddamn fucking sob and the warm gush of liquid down her thighs - all on you. You fingers are pressed into her ass, pulling onto you, steading her bounce - and Hyewon finds her breathing uneven, as you smear wet across the curve of her backside, rubbing circles into her lower back as you catch up on the rhythm she'd lost.

"This tight little cunt, huh," you tease, and she nods so desperately it seems like she might snap. Like she might cry again and this time for real, a drop of her eye color past the blush, streaking down her cheek. You have the wherewithal to remember your character, your blocking, your lines: "this is what your husband won't do? Won't fuck you on every piece of furniture until you're a ruined fucked-out mess? Doesn't have the decency to work over his little slutty-wife until she's passed out, dripping with cum?"

Hyewon's fingers curl up into two balls of white knuckles and she chokes on her reply. "He won't."

"Tell him. He has a hot and dirty little piece of ass right under his own roof-"

"You think," and the string of words trails off when you manage to grind in, at this angle that has her reeling, trembling at every shift and jerk in momentum. Your knuckles drag against her soft and giving curves, almost gripping at her in the attempt to hold her down on you. "-my husband isn't enough."

"Well you wanted me to fuck the domestic housewife out of you," you murmur, taking two greedy handfuls of the ass bouncing in your lap, rubbing your palms along her hips, up and around the shape of her abdomen and her ribcage like you'd map it, memorize it. She wants this, you know this: your palms come around and over and brush your thumbs against her rising gooseflesh - she's putty in your hands. "No strings attached, remember, a one night kind of thing-"

"My husband loves me."

"Then it seems-"

"He makes me cum with his hands alone."

Your jaw works tight - Hyewon's cunt feels as good wrapped around you as she says your cock feels making a mess of it.

"Tells me he'd die happy hearing me moan his name."

"Oh, because no matter where he goes," you say, fingers wrapping under and around the back of her neck, forcing her to look you in the eye, "no matter what, your sweet cunt's the only one his mouth is ever watering for, isn't that right-"

A blink, lashes thick and feathering down and over the pools of her pupils as you have a hold of her tight. 

You're having a hard time with this, and you want to give it to her, the toe-curling-crescendo that would see her cumming at your will, or worse, losing the plot completely and your entire setup falling away from the charade of characters you'd both conjured. But she looks at you like she's never loved anyone like she loves you, the naked, barefaced devotion, the tenderness - a quick breath, a second - and the game is suddenly something far more personal, a truth. It isn't exactly fair: how your heart stutters. How much her heartbeat makes your pulse flutter, the electrifying rush you get when you fuck roughly up into her tight, wet cunt and make her bite down on nothing in the throes another orgasm.

You barely have a second to think of something coherent, let alone an out before she kisses you. If that isn’t totally disarming. So you move her into the next, flipping her onto her stomach, and she does nothing to fight back: Hyewon just lies there - the side of her face plastered to the comforter - exhausted, and gives a willing, malleable moan at the contact where your hand digs into the shape of her upper thighs, spreading them out as her elbows struggle behind her back.

"Here, baby," you say, finally unwinding the silk knot between her wrists, "I'll have you like the little desperate fucktoy you really are."

There's the bite to her bottom lip, the whole five seconds it takes for her hands to spread out and twist her fingers tight in the bedspread, before she whines - full-throated - and rocks back onto her toes to arch her back.

(See, the thing: Hyewon likes being fucked within an inch of her life. On all fours and pleading for more.)

With your free hand, you reach around her to run over her inner thighs.

Hyewon brings her grip to the bottom of the bed frame, for purchase, or leverage, you don't know, and in one simple motion, you slip your cock back deep inside her pussy.

You curse under your breath.

Hyewon fucking collapses.

It's a dangerous combination, having her begging and you nearly fully clothed while she's wearing barely more than this thin strip of black silk around her waist and a stocking on one leg, but you can't help it - she looks good this way.

"Fuck," she spits out, voice lost when your hips find hers in this wet, sloppy crash of skin that gets louder, faster and more punishing on each beat. "Like that, oh my God-"

Her whimpering only gets worse - when you start only pulling out halfway, until she's gasping like she can't breathe. You think there isn't a more wonderful, more obscene, more gorgeous thing than Hyewon spread out in front of you - the curve of her spine defining each and every one of the lines, dips, and rises of her body - and you would thank God or some higher deity right about now.

It’s fuck and please and every other little pliant utterance of “fuck my brains out, use me, make me beg, I'm so turned on right now I'll let you fuck me anyway you want - harder, faster, I can do whatever, just show me how, make me, push and fuck me hard until I'm raw and aching - god - like this, let me cum, please, let me - keep fucking going, oh my god, please, like this, fuck, just like this-"

You do thank God, actually - there's mirrors everywhere in this room, and you can catch the circular swing of her tits every time you force a curse and a sigh out of her: the bared teeth and the effort to push herself back on her arms, bracing for every thrust, fighting and fumbling to keep her balance and to make sure you have to pound her into the mattress until her cries reach a pitch.

Then, the thing you'd learned she'd never ask for but oh-so-dearly-wanted - you open your palm and bring it down hard on her backside. The impact of your flesh to hers, a crack, a moan and her whole body flexes - and it's then you do it again: matching the hit to the visible red outline of your handprint. The third time, she hisses, biting into the bed sheets so as not to cry out.

"Right? This is what you want? To be fucked and used?"

She doesn't reply with words, because she may in fact be biting her teeth into the cotton threadcount at the end of the bed, but she lifts her ass higher, angles her hips like she's waiting for more. Her brow is creased in a smile, even though a frustrated groan escapes her lips - so you give her that again, and again, until the back of her thighs are turning red and she's clawing one hand back along the length of your legs - pushing and pulling.

"You want me to fuck you senseless, sweetheart?"

And then, so needy and desperate she's just saying the first word that come to mind:

"More-"

"-when I've been railing into you so hard and your husband probably knows already, has to have seen, maybe he's listening at the door- oh," and your whole train of thought comes to a sudden halt upon seeing Hyewon's hand land on the perfect round of her ass, fingers pulling her soft, reddening skin taut, up and away from where your cock is disappearing between her cheeks - to allow more of your shaft into her hot, wet cunt - allow you to fuck her and fuck her up - allow the length of your shaft to slide deeper and hit all the spots that will send her reeling into this orgasm and the next.

Your gaze is stuck however, not to her curves rippling in excess, the damage of your thrusts pounding her body to ruin, or the look of flawless pleasure twisting up the pretty features of Hyewon's reflection, but instead it's the fucking flash and catch of the diamond that adorns her fourth finger. Even when you have her completely helpless, bent on your mercy, she's still wearing that promise, that intention to have and to hold, and you think, for at least a second, this whole roleplay thing isn't the worst idea: being a surrogate to fulfill someone's wildest fantasies. It might even be enough to make you hard all over again - the thrill and the debasement of your girl, lines quickly blurring between the Hyewon you'll take home and put back together and the Hyewon you're fucking pouding into a mattress - the here and now.

"Fuck, Hyewon," you find yourself swearing - steadying the hips rolling back in your palms, bending down until the flat of your chest meets her back, until your nose is in her hair, the long strands sticking to her lips and the back of her ears. Until you feel her shaking as you suckle against her skin, at her neck, hot kisses between the shoulder blades, finding a grip in her hands. Her grip in yours - as she's muffling these exquisite, needy sounds; she is perfect. Hyewon is perfect.

The first time you cum, it's this hot splatter of white: smeared across her ass and the crease of her lower back. It feels almost dirty to think that's just how you feel about it; your heart is stuttering in its erratic pace, but your eyes are drawn and enraptured, the sight of it all.

Then second, maybe your favorite: when she slips her hand to your aching shaft and simply takes you back inside her. This soft, wet, inviting heat that pulls you back to her.

"God- please," her head tips back, you feel the arch of her back through her ribs and stomach, the way her breath catches as you slide your cock through her creamed-out-cunt so much harder and smoother. "It feels so fucking good, baby," and there are tears now, welling in the corner of her eyes, "don't stop, God don't ever stop-"

She can barely finish her sentence before she's cut off, a moan ripped from the bottom of her lungs and a gasp straight from the pain-pleasure that has your balls slapping against her pussy every other stroke. And suddenly she's sitting, or rather, squirming into your arms, her face buried in your shoulders as she starts riding you, and not-quite crying and saying again - again, the whole filthy lot of things: about her wanting you to fill her, to plug her up with your cock. Every thrust she whines in your ears, clutching onto the fabric of your shirt and making a mess of herself in you.

It's this wild and reckless thing that makes its way around the room, on every surface and bit of furniture. You fuck her over the counter, let her ride you on the sofa, the chair, the two of you managing to find some sort of assistance in the wall even, the door frame, her legs up your sides and the slippery-sticky-heat of your mouths connecting and everything that isn't exactly meant to support that kind of strain buckling and nearly giving way - once when the wooden joints in the door-frame shift, once when she begs for release in that frantic voice that doesn't sound a thing like her. And the way she comes apart under you after, on top of you - is even sweeter; you imagine there's this endless possibility for love, for pleasure, a whole world in bundled in the notion that you could do it for her again, that it was always a question of Hyewon letting you have her that way, and the rest was mere foreplay - a stretch.

Only, on the bed again, Hyewon shivers beneath you, this full-body response, and you've got her stretched as she opens up - that the slightest of movements has her already whimpering out "fuck," and "please," and "right there," and "fuck you're going to make me come like this. You're so good, just fucking," and "more, harder, please, you feel so fucking good-"

The desperation for release is so palpable in her that it's curling into your stomach as your press Hyewon's knees into the points and edges of her shoulders and fold in her half - this perfect angle of leverage. Fucking her like she's yours and no one else's - the absolute delight of her cunt, wet, hot, and desperate to milk you empty - her body quaking at the force of each thrust, and the hungry grind of your hips into hers. Her fingers digging and knotting in the sheets around you until her knuckles pale, and your own grasp on her skin threatens to bruise.

"Inside me," she gasps out, because she can feel that edge just as well as you, "I want you to fill me, just cum inside, God, you always feel so amazing, fuck, like that, cum inside me, cum in me-"

"How could I say no, especially when you ask so sweetly," you tell her, kissing into her smile, "can you take another? Baby, look at me, look into my eyes, yeah? Look right back at me."

Her eyes blink and roll back a bit, almost losing focus and her eyelashes flutter - the creases in her brow, the elegant lines of her face locking up in the overwhelming tension, then, a peak.

And a demand, meekly asking you to fill her up. Until there's nothing left. "Cum," Hyewon moans, "for the love of fuck-"

You push her past her climax until she's practically weeping, sobbing through a litany of nonsense and slurred, unfinished sentences and almost howls, struggling beneath your weight and coaxing her fingers over the surge at the base of your spine. Before a hot liquid mess bursts out of you, into the deepest reach of Hyewon's throbbing cunt - cumming inside her, while you hold her down, not allowing her to move as your hips lock and you're both left groaning in utter agony.

(This was the thing you'd told her once - cumming inside her was almost always worth the effort it took to clean it all back out. You like the possessive aspect of it, maybe the slight humiliation, and more than anything, she'll just melt: once she's gone past the immediate discomfort. If anyone could really learn to get off on feeling a little filthy, it's the two of you. And she knows that too, Hyewon's eager little pout intimates, as she blinks down to watch where the two of you connect.)

You don't say much for the next while. If there's a line where this particular escapade blends back into your normal life, where the Hyewon curled up in the sheets is your own girl and not some half-conceived entity that didn't fit the reality of the rest of the evening, or how you see Hyewon everyday, even then, it’s not clear.

She's utterly boneless - this fragile, dazed thing that runs her palms all the way around her breasts and pulls up her stockings a little further up the line of her hips, as if you weren't going to peel them back and slip them all the way off when you had the wherewithal to handle it. But the strength in her isn't entirely lost either, she looks ready to burst: this air of pride and smugness - victory, right in her grin, which isn't totally surprising. Hyewon usually gets an odd satisfaction out of your participation in whatever hedonistic or obscene thing it is she wants to try.

This was her fantasy - maybe not a deeply rooted or unattainable one, but she'd worked out some kinks of hers and has walked away a far better woman for it, knowing what a sight she is to you. Like this.

"That was... fun," Hyewon eventually says, collecting articles of clothing strewn about the room.

Her shoes are one of two sets in the shoe-rack, but she'll have to look around and under the bed to find her dress. It would probably be some strange level of easy to play dumb and wait until she comes to the conclusion on her own that she should bend down and check down there, but she looks a little too worn out to really be interested in her clothes, more like, ready for the next part.

"We should do it again," her gaze lands, intent, and serious, back to you.

"Which part?" you have to ask, because you're probably still, a little slow on the uptake.

A small laugh, the sly smirk to herself; she knows she has you wrapped so perfectly around her finger, ready to bend to whatever game she can come up with: "whichever part you like."

#hyewon smut #izone smut #izone hyewon smut #kpop smut #male reader #capslocked kinkvember

[luna0713hunter]

Late night talk

Zoro Roronoa x reader

Summary : late night at Going Merry always makes you feel lonely. Fortunately,your new friend and crew mate is there to keep you company.

Warnings : slightly suggestive (?), mutual pinning and kissing!

*.✧∘˚˳°*.✧∘˚˳°*.✧∘˚˳°*.✧∘˚˳°*.✧∘˚˳°*.✧∘˚˳°*.✧∘˚˳°*.✧∘

Nights at Going Merry,are hard to spend alone.

The feeling of gentle waves hitting the wooden surface,the cool breeze giving you a slight shiver as you lean against the railing and rest your head on your folded arms;makes you feel slightly lonely.

Maybe its because you've just recently joined the StrawHats crew;away from your hometown where you spent all your life in. You loved your family and friends,but you just couldn't let this opportunity slide. Not when Luffy extended his hand to you,and treated you like family, like someone who was talented and worth giving a chance.

And you wouldn't let go of that hand. No.

So you joined the StrawHats,in hopes of finding your own meaning of life, and help Luffy and everyone else to the journey of One Piece.

But still, everything was fairly new to you. Spending all your time on a ship with nothing but deep blue around you,with the company of people you just recently met;your captain a sweet guy,but kinda loud. Ussop the same as Luffy. Nami a great girl, but you were kinda shy around her. The new cook,Sanji,the sweetest guy but he was always busy in the kitchen where you didnt even dare to step a foot in. And your last Crew mate-

"what're you doing up so late?"

Zoro Roronoa

The guy you've been tiptoeing around since the very first second you laid your eyes on him. To say you had a crush was an understatement;you were hopelessly in love with the swordsman.

You give him a sheepish smile as you try to look anywhere expect his eyes.

"i- uh, couldn't sleep?"

Zoro merely stares at you before slowly making his way towards where you're standing. There's a bottle of wine in his hand as he adjusts his three swords on his hip and leans against the railing as well. He raises the bottle to his lips and glances at you from the corner of his eye.

"you want some?"

When you shake your head,he only shrugs.

"more for me."

he starts drinking,and you watch as his Adam's apple bob,you immediately look the other way when your heartbeat rises.

There was a damn reason as why you kept avoiding being alone with Zoro in the first place.

You couldn't keep the heat from spreading across your cheeks and neck;and your heart seemingly beating out of your chest.

it was no secret that Zoro wasnt a huge fan of talking either. The number of time where you managed to hold a conversation with the guy without him dozing off, barely reached five fingers. And your massive crush didn't help.

So you just stood there silently, listening to the sound of the ocean and Zoro downing the bottle of wine. The silence was so uncomfortable,you could feel the awkwardness in the air.

You just prayed to gods that Zoro would start a conversation.

"so,what kept you awake tonight?"

And gods seem to have nothing better to do tonight.

You dangle your arm from the side of the ship; watching as small droplets of water slightly soaking your fingers.

"i guess...i just miss my hometown."

At that,Zoro raises a neatly trimmed eyebrow ,and again,offers you the almost empty bottle of wine. At that,you let out a small giggle,cheeks flushing because he looks absolutely adorable.

"i dont wanna drink!"

"But you said you miss your hometown. That sounds like a good enough reason for a drink to me."

You merely shrug and grin at him

"guess im not as alcoholic as you are,oh the greatest swordsman alive."

Zoro rolls his eyes at you,and empties the rest of the wine before throwing the bottle in the ocean. You watch as it vanishes in the dark night,before a faint SPLASH is heard when it hits the water down below.

"Sanji's gonna be mad at you. You know he hates throwing trash in the ocean."

"you have any more trash on you then?"

And you laugh, carefree and happy. For a moment there,you seem to forget how lonely you felt not too long ago.

Because thats how Zoro was;he was a quiet man,but had the biggest heart you knew. He would always stay at the corner,but never once taking his eyes off of his friends.

And you were so damn lucky to have him by your side.

You gently bump your shoulder to his; slowly moving closer to his side.

"so why were you awake?"

He spares you a glance before look at another side.

"no reason."

"Zoro, c'mon. You take every chance you get to take a nap. You cant be awake for no reason."

You hear him huff annoyingly at you;the sound making you grin winder. And you do the best thing you know:

Annoy the shit out of him

You start with poking his bicep;trying not to drool at the way his muscles tense under your touch,before moving up to his cheek and increase the speek of your poking.

But you could only go for long,before suddenly Zoro's grabbing at your wrist,and with a smooth move pulls you toward him.

Where your faces are inches away,and you can feel his breath fanning on your skin

You swallow loudly, trying to pull back and put some distance between yourselves,but he holds on tight;not too tight to hurt,but enough to keep you in your place. He moves his face impossibly closer,and his warm lips brush against your heated cheeks.

"you dont wanna mess with me," he murmurs;his voice raw with something you can't put a finger on, "I'm a dangerous guy."

Maybe its the adrenaline in your veins,or maybe its because its late at night and nights always made you bolder. So you turn your head slightly so your nose in brushing against his cheekbone,and catch his eyes.

"and what if i like to play with danger?"

Zoro lets out a low chuckle;his eyes shifting to your lips and his hand slowly resting on your hip

"Then dont say i didnt warn ya."

And then his lips are on yours.

Your eyes flutter shut as he pulls you close;your hands finding their ways to his hard chest,and then around his neck to pull him in. Zoro lets out a groan,and his hold on you tightens more.

With one hand resting on your hip and the other traveling up and down your spine,he pulls away to let you breath for only a second before diving back in.

Because Zoro was always drunk,but your lips might be his favorite thing to get drunk on from now on

You dont know how much time has passes before you pull away;both of you panting heavily and Zoro places small kisses on your cheeks and temples.

"you didnt answer the question, y'know."

You feel him pause against your skin and you grin.

"what question?"

"why were you awake?"

Zoro groans but when you tug at his hair,he just hides his face in your neck and when he speaks next,you feel his lips touching your sensitive skin.

"saw you space out alot at dinner and then you didnt go to sleep. Didnt want to leave ya alone."

With the confession,your heart flutters and butterflies fill your stomach. You card your fingers through his green locks and move his face so you can plant a loving kiss on his lips.

"thank you,Zoro."

"the pleasure is all mine."

And when he kisses you next,its filled with laughter and happiness.

Nights at Going Merry,are hard to spend alone.

But when you kiss Zoro until the sunrise,you cant help but wish for it to last longer.

If it meant to spend it with your love, you'll gladly wait for skies to turn dark.

#zoro x reader #zoro roronoa x reader #opla x reader #opla zoro x reader #one piece live action x reader